Singing of Psalmes a Gospel-ordinance, or, A Treatise wherein are handled these particulars 1. Touching the duty itselfe, 2. Touching the matter to be sung, 3. Touching the singers, 4. Touching the manner of singing / by John Cotton ...
         Cotton, John, 1584-1652.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A34693 of text R37666 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing C6457). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 179 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 38 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A34693
         Wing C6457
         ESTC R37666
         16999280
         ocm 16999280
         105681
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A34693)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 105681)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1612:29)
      
       
         
           
             Singing of Psalmes a Gospel-ordinance, or, A Treatise wherein are handled these particulars 1. Touching the duty itselfe, 2. Touching the matter to be sung, 3. Touching the singers, 4. Touching the manner of singing / by John Cotton ...
             Cotton, John, 1584-1652.
          
           [2], 72 p.
           
             Printed for J.R. ... and H.A. ...,
             London :
             1650.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Psalmody.
           Music in churches.
        
      
    
       A34693  R37666  (Wing C6457).  civilwar no Singing of Psalmes a gospel-ordinance. Or a treatise, wherein are handled these particulars: 1. Touching the duty it selfe. 2. Touching the Cotton, John 1650    33910 92 30 0 0 0 0 36 D  The  rate of 36 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2004-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-01 Ben Griffin
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-01 Ben Griffin
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           SINGING
           OF
           PSALMES
           A
           GOSPEL-ORDINANCE
           .
           OR
           A
           TREATISE
           ,
           WHEREIN
           Are
           handled
           these
           Particulars
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 Duty
                 it selfe
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 Matter
                 to
                 be
                 Sung.
                 
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 Singers
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Singing
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           By
           JOHN
           COTTON
           ,
           Teacher
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           
             Boston
          
           in
           
             New-England
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             J.
             R.
          
           at
           the
           
             Sunne
          
           and
           
             Fountaine
          
           in
           
             Pauls-Church-yard
          
           :
           and
           
             H.
             A.
          
           at
           the
           
             Crowne
          
           in
           
             Popes-Head-Alley
             .
          
           1650.
           
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           OF
           THE
           SINGING
           OF
           
             PSALMES
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             J.
             Propounding
             the
             severall
             Questions
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             handling
             the
             First
             .
          
           
             TO
             prevent
             the
             godly-minded
             from
             making
             melody
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             Singing
             his
             Praises
             with
             one
             accord
             (
             J
             meane
             with
             one
             heart
             ,
             and
             one
             voyce
             )
             Satan
             hath
             mightily
             bestirred
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             breed
             a
             discord
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             some
             ,
             by
             filling
             their
             heads
             with
             foure
             heads
             of
             scruples
             about
             the
             Duty
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Touching
               the
               Duty
               it selfe
               of
               singing
               Psalmes
               with
               lively
               voyce
               ,
            
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             such
             Worship
             at
             all
             now
             to
             be
             allowed
             and
             practised
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Touching
               the
               matter
               to
               be
               sung
               ,
            
             whether
             Scripture
             
               Psalmes
            
             penned
             by
             
               David
               ,
               Asaph
               ,
               Moses
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Habakkuk
               ,
               Zachary
               ,
               Simeon
               ,
               Deborah
               ,
               Mary
               ,
               Elizabeth
               ,
            
             or
             the
             like
             :
             
               Or
               songs
               immediately
               indited
               by
               some
               personall
               spirituall
               gift
               of
               some
               Officer
               ,
               or
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Touching
               the
               Singers
               ,
            
             If
             vocall
             singing
             may
             be
             allowed
             .
          
           
             Who
             must
             Sing
             ?
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Whether
                 one
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 onely
                 saying
                 Amen
                 ?
                 or
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Whether
                 women
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 men
                 alone
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Whether
                 carnall
                 men
                 and
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Church-members
                 and
                 Christians
                 ?
              
            
          
           
           
             4.
             
             
               Touching
               the
               manner
               of
               singing
            
             ;
             Whether
             the
             
               Psalme
            
             may
             be
             sung
             ,
             either
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   In
                   Meeter
                   Devised
                   ?
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   In
                   Tunes
                   Invented
                   ?
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   In
                   Order
                   ,
                
                 after
                 the
                 Reading
                 of
                 it
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             Question
             ,
             wee
             lay
             downe
             this
             Conclusion
             for
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             Truth
             ;
             
               That
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               with
               a
               lively
               voyce
               ,
               is
               an
               holy
               Duty
               of
               Gods
               Worship
               now
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             When
             we
             say
             ,
             singing
             with
             lively
             voyce
             ,
             we
             suppose
             none
             will
             so
             farre
             misconstrue
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             wee
             exclude
             singing
             with
             the
             heart
             ;
             For
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             :
             and
             to
             worship
             him
             with
             the
             voyce
             without
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             were
             but
             lip-labour
             ▪
             which
             (
             being
             rested
             in
             )
             is
             but
             lost
             labour
             (
             
               Isa.
            
             29.13
             .
             )
             or
             at
             most
             ,
             profiteth
             but
             little
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             4.8
             .
             But
             this
             wee
             say
             ,
             As
             wee
             are
             to
             make
             melody
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             so
             with
             our
             voyces
             also
             .
             In
             opposition
             to
             this
             ,
             there
             be
             some
             
               Anti-psalmists
               ,
            
             who
             doe
             not
             acknowledge
             any
             singing
             at
             all
             with
             the
             voyce
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             onely
             spirituall
             songs
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             heart
             in
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             ¶
             1.
             
             
               Proofe
               for
               the
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             proofe
             for
             the
             truth
             
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Commandement
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               Paul
               ,
            
             who
             instructeth
             and
             exhorteth
             the
             
               Ephesians
               ,
               To
               speake
               one
               to
               another
               in
               Psalmes
               and
               Hymnes
               and
               spirituall
               Songs
               ,
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Ephes.
            
             5.19
             .
             And
             so
             in
             
               Col.
            
             3.16
             .
             
               Teaching
               and
               admonishing
               one
               another
               in
               Psalmes
               ,
               Hymnes
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             lively
             voyce
             .
             And
             so
             in
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.15
             ,
             16.
             
             The
             Apostle
             commandeth
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               sing
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               not
               onely
               sing
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               with
               understanding
               also
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             their
             own
             understanding
             (
             for
             all
             that
             sung
             with
             the
             Spirit
             did
             so
             )
             but
             with
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             hearers
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             that
             occupied
             the
             place
             of
             the
             unlearned
             ,
             might
             be
             edified
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             at
             such
             giving
             of
             thankes
             .
             Whence
             it
             followeth
             unavoydably
             ,
             That
             singing
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             making
             of
             melody
             to
             the
             Lord
             with
             inward
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             also
             
               with
               lively
               and
               audible
               voyce
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             point
             in
             Question
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ob●ect
                 .
              
               1.
               
               This
               place
               in
               the
               
                 Corinths
              
               maketh
               nothing
               to
               the
               cause
               in
               hand
               ;
               For
               these
               
                 Corinthian
              
               Psalmes
               ,
               were
               not
               the
               
                 Psalmes
              
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               nor
               sung
               by
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               ,
               much
               lesse
               in
               Meeter
               and
               Tunes
               devised
               by
               men
               ,
               as
               ours
               be
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               spirituall
               
               songs
               ,
               immediately
               inspired
               and
               endited
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               sung
               onely
               by
               him
               that
               received
               that
               gift
               ,
               as
               the
               Spirit
               gave
               him
               utterance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             Neither
             did
             wee
             alledge
             the
             place
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             singing
             of
             
               Davids
            
             Psalmes
             ,
             by
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             in
             such
             like
             Meeter
             and
             Tunes
             as
             ours
             be
             .
             These
             poynts
             doe
             all
             of
             them
             belong
             to
             the
             other
             Questions
             ,
             which
             follow
             to
             bee
             handled
             (
             God
             willing
             )
             ●n
             their
             place
             .
             But
             to
             this
             purpose
             we
             alledge
             the
             place
             ,
             
               That
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               dispensed
               in
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               not
               onely
               with
               inward
               grace
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               making
               melody
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
               but
               also
               with
               outward
               audible
               lively
               voyce
               :
            
             which
             is
             the
             very
             point
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             which
             this
             commandment
             of
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             clearely
             demonstrate
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               to
               the
               
                 Ephesians
              
               and
               
                 Colossians
                 ,
              
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               Sing
               one
               to
               another
               in
               
                 Psalmes
                 ,
              
               but
               speake
               or
               preach
               one
               to
               another
               ;
               or
               in
               other
               word●
               ,
               
                 Teach
                 and
                 admonish
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               The
               
                 Psalmes
              
               dwelling
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               dispense
               them
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Teaching
               and
               Admonishing
               .
               But
               as
               for
               singing
               hee
               maketh
               no
               mention
               of
               that
               ,
               untill
               he
               came
               to
               teach
               them
               the
               manner
               of
               dispensing
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               verse
               .
               And
               then
               indeed
               hee
               teacheth
               them
               to
               sing
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               making
               melody
               with
               grace
               in
               the
               heart
               unto
               God
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             Such
             as
             tremble
             at
             the
             word
             (
             as
             the
             framer
             of
             this
             objection
             professeth
             himselfe
             to
             doe
             ,
             )
             they
             should
             rather
             bow
             their
             ●udgements
             and
             practise
             to
             Scripture
             and
             language
             ,
             then
             bow
             the
             ●ence
             of
             Scripture
             to
             their
             owne
             conceptions
             against
             the
             language
             of
             Scripture
             .
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             to
             
               speake
               one
               to
               another
               in
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               Hymnes
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               songs
               ,
            
             as
             is
             done
             in
             singing
             ,
             another
             thing
             to
             preach
             and
             teach
             one
             another
             ,
             out
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             Hymnes
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             Songs
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             
               Teach
               and
               admonish
               one
               another
            
             out
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             and
             the
             scope
             of
             
               Paul
            
             will
             reach
             that
             .
             But
             if
             
               Paul
            
             had
             only
             meant
             that
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             teach
             and
             preach
             one
             to
             another
             out
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             he
             would
             not
             have
             said
             ▪
             Speake
             yee
             one
             to
             another
             in
             
               Psalmes
            
             ▪
             or
             with
             
               Psalmes
               :
            
             but
             out
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             or
             from
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             ;
             for
             such
             is
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             expressing
             such
             a
             duty
             .
             
               Paul
            
             is
             said
             to
             have
             expounded
             ,
             and
             testified
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             the
             
               Jewes
            
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             28.23
             .
             So
             
               Philip
            
             is
             said
             to
             
             begin
             to
             Preach
             Jesus
             to
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             from
             that
             Scripture
             in
             
               Isaiah
               ,
            
             or
             at
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             8.35
             .
             He
             did
             not
             Preach
             Jesus
             to
             him
             in
             speaking
             that
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               If
               that
               speaking
               of
               the
               
                 Ephesians
              
               one
               to
               another
               in
               
                 Psalmes
                 ,
              
               did
               not
               hold
               forth
               their
               expounding
               and
               preaching
               in
               
                 Psalmes
              
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               bare
               reading
               or
               singing
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               
                 Psalmes
                 ,
              
               This
               were
               such
               a
               service
               wherein
               there
               in
               nothing
               of
               Christ
               held
               forth
               externally
               .
               I
               speake
               not
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               
                 Psalmes
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               is
               full
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               other
               Scriptures
               :
               )
               but
               of
               the
               outward
               manner
               of
               dispensing
               it
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               held
               forth
               in
               the
               singing
               of
               it
               after
               the
               usuall
               manner
               ,
               but
               what
               nature
               and
               art
               may
               attaine
               unto
               .
               There
               is
               no
               exercise
               of
               any
               spirituall
               gift
               held
               forth
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               is
               in
               all
               other
               administrations
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               ordained
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Besides
               ,
               as
               such
               a
               singing
               is
               not
               a
               gift
               of
               Christ
               ,
               so
               neither
               doth
               it
               tend
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               .
               The
               Church
               not
               edified
               by
               it
               :
               else
               a
               Pagan
               singing
               with
               us
               ,
               might
               edifie
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               From
               both
               these
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               That
               such
               singing
               of
               
                 Psalmes
              
               tendeth
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               Christ
               :
               seeing
               it
               holdeth
               forth
               externally
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               what
               a
               carnall
               man
               (
               a
               man
               out
               of
               Christ
               )
               yea
               a
               Pagan
               might
               expresse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             Singing
             of
             Psalmes
             holdeth
             forth
             as
             much
             of
             Christ
             externally
             ,
             as
             reading
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             read
             or
             preached
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             falling
             downe
             upon
             our
             knees
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               Amen
               ,
            
             in
             the
             end
             of
             it
             .
             Fot
             though
             the
             Word
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             publiquely
             read
             ,
             ought
             also
             to
             be
             opened
             after
             the
             reading
             :
             yet
             the
             very
             reading
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             it selfe
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             without
             a
             blessing
             to
             the
             faithfull
             reader
             or
             hearer
             of
             it
             ,
             ●o
             more
             then
             other
             Ordinances
             .
             Or
             else
             there
             would
             be
             some
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             like
             unto
             humane
             Ceremonies
             ,
             empty
             and
             beggarly
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             Morall
             duties
             ,
             even
             in
             Pagans
             ,
             may
             edifie
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             
               Abimeleths
            
             reproofe
             of
             
               Abraham
            
             and
             
               Sarah
               ,
            
             Gen.
             20.
             
             Pro.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             3.
             
             Singing
             of
             Psalmes
             is
             accompanied
             and
             blessed
             of
             God
             (
             by
             his
             grace
             )
             with
             many
             gracious
             effects
             ,
             above
             nature
             or
             art
             ;
             As
             1.
             
             It
             allayeth
             the
             passions
             of
             melancholy
             and
             choler
             ,
             yea
             and
             scattereth
             the
             furious
             temptatians
             of
             evill
             spirits
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             16.23
             .
             Whence
             also
             is
             helpeth
             to
             asswage
             enmity
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             friendship
             and
             favour
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Saul
            
             to
             
               David
               .
            
             It
             was
             not
             the
             sound
             of
             
               Davids
            
             
             Harpe
             that
             could
             have
             this
             power
             ,
             either
             over
             the
             evill
             spirit
             ,
             or
             over
             the
             sinfull
             passions
             of
             
               Saul
            
             himselfe
             ,
             if
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Harpe
             had
             not
             been
             quickned
             and
             enlived
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             a
             spirituall
             song
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             breathing
             therein
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Singing
             of
             a
             spirituall
             song
             ,
             prepareth
             to
             prophecy
             ,
             by
             ministring
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             2
             
               King.
            
             3.15
             .
             
               Whilest
               the
               Minstrell
               played
               ,
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Spirit
             )
             
               came
               upon
               Elisha
               :
            
             The
             Minstrells
             playing
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             accompanied
             with
             a
             spirituall
             song
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             have
             conveyed
             such
             a
             spirituall
             blessing
             .
             In
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             10.5
             ,
             6.
             they
             could
             not
             be
             said
             (
             as
             there
             they
             be
             )
             
               to
               have
               prophecied
               with
               Harpes
               and
               Violls
               ,
            
             unlesse
             they
             had
             sung
             some
             holy
             songs
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             playing
             on
             Instruments
             .
             For
             Prophecy
             is
             an
             unterance
             onely
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God
             contained
             in
             it
             ;
             which
             Instruments
             without
             voyce
             cannot
             doe
             .
             Nor
             had
             their
             playing
             with
             Instruments
             been
             a
             means
             of
             conveying
             the
             Spirit
             to
             
               Saul
               ,
            
             had
             not
             their
             voyces
             concurred
             and
             sung
             with
             their
             Instruments
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Singing
             of
             Psalmes
             honoureth
             God
             with
             our
             glory
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             108.1
             .
             &
             
               Psal.
            
             57.
             
             ●
             ,
             8.
             
             Where
             
               Davids
            
             glory
             being
             distinguished
             not
             onely
             from
             his
             Harpe
             ,
             but
             from
             his
             heart
             ,
             it
             cannot
             fitly
             be
             understood
             of
             any
             other
             member
             ,
             but
             his
             tongue
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             was
             wont
             in
             singing
             to
             glorifie
             God
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               These
               gracious
               effects
               and
               fruits
               of
               singing
               Psalmes
               ▪
               doe
               plead
               as
               much
               for
               singing
               and
               playing
               with
               instruments
               ,
               as
               for
               singing
               with
               voyces
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             This
             last
             effect
             of
             singing
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             with
             our
             glory
             ,
             is
             peculiar
             onely
             to
             singing
             with
             our
             tongues
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             Suppose
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             these
             effects
             of
             singing
             Psalmes
             did
             plead
             as
             much
             for
             singing
             and
             playing
             with
             Instruments
             ,
             as
             singing
             with
             voyces
             ;
             yet
             evident
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             singing
             with
             voyces
             had
             the
             preheminence
             ▪
             as
             that
             which
             uttering
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             chiefly
             utter
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             breathing
             in
             it
             .
             And
             withall
             evident
             likewise
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             impeachment
             to
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             that
             the
             outward
             dispensing
             of
             it
             may
             be
             performed
             by
             nature
             and
             art
             :
             but
             notwithstanding
             that
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             accompanied
             of
             God
             with
             a
             spirituall
             blessing
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             3.
             
             Singing
             with
             Instruments
             was
             typicall
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             ceremoniall
             worship
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             ceased
             .
             But
             singing
             with
             heart
             
             and
             voyce
             is
             a
             morall
             worship
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             written
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             by
             nature
             :
             As
             to
             pray
             in
             distresse
             ,
             so
             when
             we
             are
             mercy
             ,
             and
             have
             cause
             of
             solemne
             thankesgiving
             unto
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             sing
             Psalmes
             ,
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               James
            
             approveth
             and
             sanctifieth
             ,
             
               Jam.
            
             5.13
             .
             Or
             suppose
             singing
             with
             Instruments
             were
             not
             typicall
             ,
             but
             onely
             an
             externall
             solemnitie
             of
             worship
             ,
             fitted
             to
             the
             solace
             of
             the
             outward
             sences
             of
             children
             under
             age
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             the
             
               Israelites
            
             were
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             ●
             .
             )
             yet
             now
             in
             the
             growne
             age
             of
             the
             heires
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             such
             externall
             pompous
             solemnities
             are
             ceased
             ,
             and
             no
             externall
             worship
             reserved
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             holdeth
             forth
             simplicitie
             ,
             and
             gravitie
             ;
             nor
             is
             any
             voyce
             now
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             is
             significant
             and
             edifying
             by
             signification
             ,
             (
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             26.
             )
             which
             the
             voyce
             of
             Instruments
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             4.
             
             It
             is
             an
             honour
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             grace
             ,
             not
             onely
             when
             we
             hold
             forth
             spirituall
             gifts
             ,
             but
             also
             when
             wee
             performe
             Christian
             duties
             .
             And
             duties
             performed
             in
             Faith
             (
             without
             which
             prayer
             it selfe
             is
             not
             accepted
             )
             they
             goe
             not
             without
             a
             spirituall
             blessing
             ,
             though
             Nature
             and
             Art
             might
             performe
             the
             same
             for
             the
             outward
             worke
             .
             The
             Trayling
             of
             the
             weapons
             of
             the
             
               Israelites
               ,
            
             and
             their
             Military
             March
             ,
             both
             in
             silence
             and
             shouting
             ,
             about
             the
             walls
             of
             
               Jericho
               ,
            
             was
             no
             greater
             worke
             externally
             ,
             then
             carnall
             men
             and
             Pagans
             might
             have
             performed
             as
             well
             as
             
               Israelites
            
             ;
             but
             this
             being
             done
             by
             
               Israelites
            
             in
             faith
             and
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             command
             ,
             it
             was
             mightie
             through
             God
             to
             cast
             downe
             the
             high
             and
             strong
             walls
             of
             
               Jericho
               ,
            
             Josh.
             6.13.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             looking
             at
             this
             and
             the
             like
             Precedents
             ,
             setteth
             forth
             Faith
             as
             that
             which
             is
             prevalent
             and
             effectuall
             in
             both
             Testaments
             ,
             howsoever
             the
             worke
             or
             worship
             be
             externall
             ▪
             
               Heb.
            
             11.30
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             is
             it
             with
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             silent
             joyning
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             concluding
             it
             with
             
               Amen
               ,
            
             though
             all
             these
             be
             such
             duties
             as
             Nature
             and
             Art
             may
             performe
             the
             outward
             worke
             of
             them
             :
             yet
             when
             the
             people
             of
             God
             doe
             performe
             the
             same
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             Gods
             command
             ,
             they
             find
             a
             gracious
             blessing
             of
             God
             .
             Yea
             carnall
             and
             prophane
             persons
             and
             Pagans
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             expect
             the
             like
             blessing
             from
             their
             empty
             outside
             performances
             ;
             yet
             they
             sometimes
             taste
             more
             sweetnesse
             and
             enlargement
             therein
             ,
             then
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             
             could
             imagine
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             10.5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Saul
            
             joyning
             with
             the
             Prophets
             in
             their
             holy
             melody
             found
             another
             Spirit
             coming
             on
             him
             ,
             which
             also
             argueth
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             that
             the
             joyning
             of
             prophane
             and
             carnall
             hypocrites
             in
             such
             spirituall
             songs
             ,
             doth
             not
             evacuate
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             but
             rather
             reach
             forth
             some
             spirituall
             blessing
             ,
             (
             though
             common
             )
             to
             such
             carnall
             hypocrites
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               It
               may
               be
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               such
               an
               outward
               worship
               as
               Nature
               and
               Art
               could
               accomplish
               ,
               might
               be
               allowed
               and
               blessed
               of
               God
               :
               But
               now
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               as
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               so
               he
               alloweth
               and
               blesseth
               no
               worship
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               dispensed
               in
               Spirit
               and
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             God
             was
             a
             Spirit
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             New
             ;
             nor
             did
             he
             then
             allow
             and
             blesse
             any
             worship
             ,
             but
             what
             either
             was
             performed
             in
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
             ,
             or
             did
             convey
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
             .
             Albeit
             more
             externall
             rites
             in
             worship
             were
             then
             appointed
             ▪
             then
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             now
             continued
             ;
             for
             which
             end
             Christ
             alledgeth
             those
             words
             in
             the
             place
             in
             
               John
               ,
            
             to
             which
             you
             allude
             :
             But
             neverthelesse
             ,
             though
             Christ
             have
             not
             limited
             his
             worship
             to
             any
             certain
             place
             now
             ,
             as
             then
             (
             which
             was
             the
             point
             Christ
             there
             speaketh
             to
             ;
             )
             nor
             doth
             he
             rest
             in
             externall
             performance
             ;
             yet
             evident
             it
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             appointed
             in
             these
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             sundry
             externall
             worships
             now
             as
             well
             as
             then
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             same
             in
             both
             Testaments
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
             ;
             )
             as
             hearing
             and
             reading
             the
             Word
             ,
             kneeling
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             saying
             ▪
             
               Amen
            
             ;
             All
             which
             Nature
             and
             Art
             may
             performe
             as
             well
             as
             the
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             with
             vocall
             melody
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Propounding
             and
             clearing
             the
             second
             Proofe
             for
             singing
             Psalmes
             with
             lively
             voyce
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               second
               Proof
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               examples
               of
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Saints
               and
               Disciples
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             Christ
             himselfe
             with
             his
             Disciples
             sung
             a
             Psalme
             or
             an
             Hymne
             together
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             
               Math.
            
             26.30
             .
             And
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Silas
            
             are
             said
             to
             have
             
             
               sing
               a
               Psalme
               in
               the
               Prison
               ,
            
             so
             as
             the
             
               Prisoners
               heard
               them
               ,
            
             Acts
             16.25
             .
             Now
             if
             in
             singing
             they
             had
             onely
             spiritually
             rejoyced
             ,
             and
             not
             expressed
             their
             joy
             and
             their
             song
             in
             audible
             and
             lively
             voyce
             ,
             the
             Prisoners
             could
             not
             have
             heard
             them
             .
             The
             stranger
             doth
             not
             know
             nor
             meddle
             with
             the
             spirituall
             joy
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             
               Pro.
            
             14.10
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               1.
               
               The
               place
               in
               
                 Math.
              
               26.30
               .
               may
               as
               well
               be
               translated
               They
               praysed
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               sung
               an
               Hymne
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             Though
             the
             meaning
             be
             ,
             they
             praised
             God
             ,
             yet
             the
             word
             implyeth
             ,
             they
             praised
             God
             with
             an
             Hymne
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             improper
             in
             that
             language
             to
             translate
             the
             word
             to
             Praise
             (
             whether
             God
             or
             man
             )
             but
             either
             with
             a
             Song
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             Poeme
             .
             I●
             is
             more
             probable
             ,
             then
             any
             reason
             can
             wave
             ,
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             did
             shut
             up
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             with
             singing
             one
             of
             their
             Hebrew
             Psalmes
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Jewes
            
             were
             wont
             to
             shut
             up
             their
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Passeover
             (
             as
             their
             own
             Records
             tell
             us
             )
             with
             singing
             
               Psalme
            
             111.
             with
             the
             five
             other
             Psalmes
             next
             following
             together
             .
             But
             all
             that
             I
             now
             intend
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             sang
             together
             ,
             and
             therefore
             with
             the
             voyce
             as
             well
             as
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               2.
               
               They
               might
               be
               said
               to
               sing
               together
               ,
               if
               one
               alone
               sing
               and
               the
               rest
               said
               Amen
               ,
               in
               the
               close
               :
               as
               men
               may
               be
               said
               to
               pray
               together
               ,
               where
               one
               alone
               speaketh
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               consent
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             True
             :
             but
             then
             one
             at
             least
             speaketh
             with
             an
             audible
             and
             lively
             voyce
             ,
             though
             the
             rest
             doe
             not
             .
             And
             that
             's
             enough
             to
             cleare
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             singing
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             consisteth
             not
             onely
             in
             making
             melody
             with
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             singing
             to
             the
             Lord
             with
             lively
             voyce
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Disciples
             did
             not
             joyne
             in
             singing
             that
             Hymne
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             silent
             consent
             ,
             they
             might
             as
             well
             be
             said
             .
             To
             have
             taken
             the
             bread
             ,
             and
             blessed
             it
             ,
             and
             broken
             it
             ,
             and
             distributed
             it
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             the
             wine
             ;
             )
             for
             all
             this
             Christ
             did
             with
             their
             silent
             consent
             .
             But
             what
             Christ
             did
             alone
             is
             expresly
             recorded
             ,
             as
             done
             by
             himselfe
             :
             when
             it
             cometh
             to
             the
             singing
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             that
             is
             recorded
             as
             done
             by
             them
             in
             the
             Plurall
             number
             ,
             
               When
               they
               had
               sung
               an
               Hymne
               ,
               they
               departed
               into
               the
               Mount
               of
               Olives
               :
            
             They
             that
             departed
             into
             the
             Mount
             of
             Olives
             ,
             they
             sung
             the
             Psalme
             .
             Now
             it
             was
             not
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             eleven
             Disciples
             with
             him
             that
             departed
             into
             the
             Mount
             of
             Olives
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             Christ
             with
             his
             Disciples
             that
             sung
             the
             Psalme
             together
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               3.
               
               Against
               the
               proofe
               from
               
                 Acts
              
               16.25
               .
               It
               is
               not
               said
               (
               say
               some
               )
               that
               
                 Paul
              
               and
               
                 Silas
              
               sung
               the
               
                 Psalmes
              
               of
               
                 David
              
               or
               
                 Asaph
                 ,
              
               much
               lesse
               with
               Meeter
               and
               Tunes
               devised
               by
               men
               .
               Had
               they
               so
               done
               ,
               the
               Prisoners
               that
               heard
               them
               might
               have
               sung
               for
               the
               outward
               dispensation
               such
               a
               song
               of
               praise
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             Wee
             doe
             not
             alledge
             this
             Example
             of
             theirs
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             often
             said
             in
             like
             case
             before
             )
             to
             prove
             they
             sang
             any
             
               Psalme
            
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             though
             it
             stand
             with
             good
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             joyning
             together
             in
             singing
             ,
             did
             rather
             sing
             a
             Psalme
             (
             or
             Hymne
             )
             knowne
             to
             them
             both
             ,
             then
             any
             new
             Song
             devised
             by
             either
             of
             them
             ;
             But
             what
             Psalmes
             are
             to
             be
             sung
             is
             another
             Question
             ,
             which
             (
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             Christ
             )
             wee
             shall
             speake
             to
             in
             the
             sequell
             .
             Neither
             doe
             we
             alledge
             their
             Example
             to
             prove
             ,
             they
             sang
             in
             a
             devised
             Meeter
             or
             Tune
             .
             For
             themselves
             being
             Hebrewes
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             they
             sang
             the
             Hebrew
             Songs
             in
             the
             tunes
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             but
             that
             also
             is
             another
             Question
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             are
             to
             speake
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             when
             wee
             come
             to
             it
             .
             All
             that
             we
             gather
             from
             this
             place
             now
             ,
             is
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             words
             doe
             plainly
             hold
             forth
             ,
             that
             they
             sung
             an
             Hymne
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             inward
             melody
             of
             grace
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             outward
             melody
             of
             the
             voyce
             ;
             for
             else
             the
             Prisoners
             could
             not
             have
             heard
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Against
               this
               ;
               it
               is
               of
               no
               force
               to
               object
               (
               as
               some
               doe
               )
               that
               if
               they
               had
               sung
               any
               of
               the
               
                 Psalmes
              
               of
               
                 David
              
               or
               
                 Asaph
              
               with
               an
               audible
               voyce
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               Prisoners
               also
               might
               have
               joyned
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               worshipped
               (
               externally
               at
               least
               )
               as
               well
               as
               they
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             answer
             is
             plaine
             and
             ready
             :
             First
             ,
             the
             Prison
             was
             in
             
               Philippi
               ,
            
             a
             City
             of
             
               Macedonia
               ,
            
             consisting
             partly
             of
             a
             Colony
             of
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
            
             partly
             of
             the
             
               Grecians
               :
            
             no
             
               Jewes
            
             at
             all
             are
             mentioned
             to
             be
             Inhabitants
             there
             ,
             much
             lesse
             Prisoners
             at
             that
             time
             .
             And
             for
             Pagans
             to
             joyne
             in
             singing
             Hebrew
             Songs
             ▪
             in
             Hebrew
             verses
             and
             tunes
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             farre
             beyond
             either
             their
             skill
             ,
             or
             devotion
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             suppose
             the
             Prisoners
             had
             been
             
               Jewes
            
             (
             of
             which
             there
             is
             to
             hint
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Text
             ▪
             )
             and
             suppose
             those
             Prisoners
             hearing
             the
             melody
             of
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Silas
               ,
            
             and
             knowing
             the
             Song
             ,
             had
             joyned
             in
             the
             outward
             singing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             grace
             in
             their
             hearts
             (
             none
             of
             all
             which
             things
             appeare
             in
             the
             story
             )
             yet
             suppose
             
             all
             this
             ;
             shall
             the
             unbeliefe
             of
             those
             
               Jewes
            
             make
             the
             holy
             worship
             of
             these
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             their
             faith
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             faith
             of
             God
             to
             them
             ,
             of
             none
             effect
             ?
             
               Paul
            
             renounceth
             and
             abhorreth
             such
             carnall
             reasonings
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             3.3
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Propounding
             ,
             and
             clearing
             the
             third
             Proofe
             ,
             for
             singing
             
               Psalmes
            
             with
             a
             lively
             voyce
             .
          
           
             A
             Third
             proofe
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               foretelling
               and
               perswading
               such
               a
               duty
               in
               the
               New
               ,
            
             Isa.
             52.8
             .
             with
             the
             voyce
             together
             shall
             they
             sing
             .
             And
             that
             is
             foretold
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             
               when
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               Messengers
               of
               glad
               tydings
               shal
               be
               beautiful
               ,
               who
               shall
               say
               unto
               Zion
               ,
               Thy
               God
               reigneth
               .
            
             Which
             
               Paul
            
             explaineth
             of
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             10.14
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             100.1
             .
             
               Make
               a
               joyfull
               noyse
               unto
               the
               Lord
               all
               yee
               Lands
               :
            
             and
             vers.
             2.
             
             
               Come
               before
               his
               presence
               with
               singing
               .
            
             All
             yee
             lands
             ,
             implieth
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             which
             pertaineth
             to
             the
             times
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ;
             So
             that
             now
             all
             are
             exhorted
             to
             sing
             before
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             a
             lowd
             noyse
             or
             voyce
             .
          
           
             So
             
               Psal.
            
             95.1
             .
             
               O
               come
               ,
               let
               us
               sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
               let
               us
               make
               a
               joyfull
               noyse
               to
               the
               rock
               of
               our
               salvation
               .
            
             And
             
               ver.
            
             2.
             
             
               Let
               us
               make
               a
               joyfull
               noyse
               unto
               him
               with
               Psalmes
               .
            
             Which
             Psalm
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             interpreteth
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             more
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             because
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             exhorting
             to
             the
             holy
             and
             reverent
             performance
             of
             the
             ordinary
             duties
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ▪
             he
             mentioneth
             first
             thankesgiving
             in
             singing
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ,
             and
             the
             Reasons
             thereof
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             1.
             to
             5.
             
             And
             then
             solemne
             Prayer
             with
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             6
             ,
             7.
             and
             then
             faithfull
             attention
             to
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             not
             hardning
             their
             hearts
             against
             it
             ,
             through
             unbeliefe
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             
               ver.
            
             7.
             and
             
               vers.
            
             8.
             to
             11.
             
             
               To
               day
               if
               yee
               will
               heare
               his
               voyce
               harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               .
            
             And
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             interpreteth
             to
             be
             meant
             not
             of
             the
             7.th
             day
             of
             rest
             from
             the
             Creation
             ;
             nor
             of
             the
             day
             of
             rest
             ,
             wherein
             
               Joshua
            
             gave
             the
             people
             inheritance
             and
             rest
             in
             
               Canaan
            
             ;
             but
             of
             the
             day
             of
             
             rest
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             4.3
             ,
             to
             9.
             
             Whence
             the
             Apostle
             inferreth
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             remaining
             to
             us
             another
             Sabbatisme
             ,
             or
             day
             of
             rest
             ,
             now
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             different
             from
             the
             seventh
             day
             of
             rest
             ,
             kept
             in
             regard
             of
             Gods
             rest
             from
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             different
             from
             the
             day
             of
             rest
             in
             
               Joshuahs
            
             time
             :
             but
             the
             day
             of
             rest
             remaining
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             declareth
             to
             be
             that
             day
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             entred
             into
             his
             rest
             .
             And
             that
             was
             our
             Lords
             day
             ,
             which
             
               David
            
             (
             so
             long
             before
             )
             foretold
             should
             be
             celebrated
             with
             solemne
             Prayer
             ,
             preaching
             and
             hearing
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             joyfull
             noyse
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Though
               
                 David
              
               exhorteth
               all
               Lands
               to
               sing
               to
               the
               Lord
               with
               a
               loud
               noyse
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               appeare
               wee
               should
               make
               such
               a
               manner
               of
               loud
               noyse
               ,
               as
               our
               forme
               of
               singing
               is
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               such
               a
               loud
               noyse
               ,
               as
               was
               made
               in
               
                 Davids
              
               dayes
               ,
               
                 with
                 ten
                 stringed
                 Instruments
              
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               Lord
               was
               to
               be
               praised
               .
               I
               doe
               acknowledge
               from
               these
               Texts
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               all
               those
               who
               are
               called
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               when
               they
               doe
               come
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               not
               to
               come
               before
               him
               with
               sorrow
               and
               sadnesse
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               dejected
               spirit
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               singing
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               they
               dishonour
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               spirituall
               chiefe
               singer
               ,
               author
               of
               their
               new
               Song
               .
               But
               although
               this
               prophecy
               doth
               foretell
               of
               the
               joyfull
               approaching
               of
               the
               spirituall
               worshippers
               before
               the
               Lord
               ;
               yet
               it
               bindeth
               them
               no
               more
               to
               make
               such
               a
               noyse
               ,
               as
               the
               singing
               booke
               teacheth
               ,
               then
               the
               trees
               are
               to
               clap
               their
               hands
               ,
               as
               
                 Isaiah
              
               prophecieth
               ;
               or
               as
               the
               new
               Converts
               are
               bound
               to
               come
               with
               externall
               singing
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               joyn
               themselves
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Isai.
              
               51.11
               .
               And
               as
               for
               such
               a
               manner
               of
               noyse
               ,
               as
               is
               made
               in
               our
               mixed
               Assemblies
               ,
               the
               Psalme
               speaketh
               nothing
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             The
             manner
             of
             noyse
             which
             is
             made
             by
             singing
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             ,
             it
             pertaineth
             not
             to
             the
             present
             Question
             in
             hand
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             referre
             it
             to
             the
             sequell
             .
             The
             Question
             now
             is
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             sing
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             a
             loud
             voyse
             ,
             or
             noyce
             .
             And
             for
             this
             we
             alledge
             ,
             beside
             the
             Text
             in
             
               Isaiah
               ,
            
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             who
             foretelleth
             ,
             and
             exhorteth
             
               all
               Lands
            
             (
             at
             least
             the
             Churches
             and
             people
             of
             God
             
               in
               all
               lands
               )
               To
               make
               a
               joyfull
               noyse
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               joyfull
               noyse
               unto
               him
               with
               Psalmes
               ,
               to
               come
               before
               his
               presence
               with
               singing
               ▪
               Psal.
            
             100.1
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             
               Psal.
            
             95.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
           
             
               Yea
               but
               this
               bindeth
               us
               no
               more
               to
               make
               such
               a
               manner
               of
               loud
               noyse
               ,
               as
               our
               forme
               of
               singing
               is
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               such
               a
               loud
               noyse
               ,
               as
               was
               made
               in
               
                 Davids
              
               dayes
               ,
               
                 with
                 ten
                 stringed
                 Instruments
                 ;
              
               for
               so
               the
               Lord
               was
               to
               be
               praised
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             So
             the
             Lord
             was
             to
             be
             praised
             ?
             Praised
             
               with
               ten
               stringed
               Instruments
            
             :
             When
             was
             he
             so
             to
             be
             praised
             ?
             In
             
               Davids
            
             dayes
             ?
             True
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             the
             dutie
             of
             all
             the
             people
             in
             any
             
               land
               ,
            
             that
             became
             Proselytes
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Israel
            
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             and
             during
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Temple
             worship
             ,
             to
             come
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             the
             loud
             noyse
             of
             singing
             Psalmes
             ,
             but
             of
             playing
             
               with
               Instruments
               .
            
             But
             after
             the
             dayes
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             but
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             that
             worship
             be
             past
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             when
             our
             Jehovah
             (
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             )
             hath
             entred
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             when
             he
             commandeth
             us
             not
             to
             harden
             our
             hearts
             ,
             but
             to
             heare
             his
             voyce
             ,
             to
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             before
             him
             in
             prayer
             ,
             (
             both
             which
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             every
             Lords
             day
             )
             he
             then
             commandeth
             us
             
               to
               come
               and
               sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               joyfull
               noyse
               to
               the
               rock
               of
               our
               salvation
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               joyfull
               noyse
               unto
               him
               with
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             Psal.
             95.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Here
             is
             now
             no
             mention
             of
             making
             a
             joyfull
             noyse
             with
             Instruments
             ,
             but
             
               with
               Psalmes
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             the
             making
             a
             joyfull
             noyse
             
               with
               Psalmes
            
             doth
             still
             continue
             ,
             even
             on
             our
             Lords
             dayes
             :
             when
             making
             a
             joyfull
             noyse
             
               with
               Instruments
            
             continueth
             not
             ,
             but
             is
             laid
             downe
             in
             silence
             :
             save
             onely
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             is
             kept
             alive
             in
             the
             antitype
             ,
             the
             affections
             of
             our
             hearts
             (
             our
             Praecordia
             )
             making
             melody
             with
             the
             songs
             and
             professions
             of
             our
             lips
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             gracious
             and
             peaceable
             conversation
             of
             our
             lives
             .
          
           
             
               When
               you
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               the
               dutie
               of
               such
               as
               are
               called
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               to
               come
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               not
               with
               sorrow
               and
               sadnesse
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               dejected
               spirit
               ,
               but
               with
               singing
               .
            
          
           
             What
             singing
             doe
             you
             meane
             ?
             If
             you
             meane
             onely
             the
             gracious
             rejoycing
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             indeed
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             requisite
             to
             avoyd
             hypocrisie
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             compleate
             to
             reach
             the
             full
             extent
             of
             the
             dutie
             ,
             the
             dutie
             of
             making
             a
             
               joyfull
               noyse
               with
               Psalmes
               .
            
             Our
             chiefe
             Singer
             (
             of
             whom
             you
             speake
             ,
             )
             when
             he
             set
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             death
             and
             resurrection
             before
             his
             ,
             face
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             was
             to
             undergoe
             for
             our
             sakes
             )
             he
             was
             not
             onely
             glad
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             but
             his
             glory
             
             also
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             tongue
             )
             rejoyced
             in
             
               singing
               a
               Psalme
            
             at
             his
             last
             Supper
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             16.8
             ,
             9.
             with
             
               Math.
            
             26.30
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             will
             be
             a
             discord
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             our
             chiefe
             Singer
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             dishonour
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             our
             hearts
             sing
             with
             joy
             ,
             but
             our
             glory
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             our
             tongues
             )
             be
             mute
             with
             silence
             .
             Say
             not
             then
             ,
             as
             you
             doe
             ;
          
           
             
               We
               are
               no
               more
               bound
               to
               make
               a
               loud
               noyse
               with
               our
               voyces
               ,
               then
               the
               trees
               are
               to
               clap
               their
               hands
               ,
               (
               as
               
                 Isaiah
              
               prophecieth
               )
               or
               then
               the
               new
               Converts
               were
               to
               come
               with
               externall
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               
                 Isai.
              
               51.11
               .
            
          
           
             For
             in
             so
             saying
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             avoyde
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Commandement
             ,
             nor
             the
             necessitie
             of
             that
             dutie
             of
             singing
             .
             For
             when
             God
             redeemed
             his
             people
             out
             of
             the
             Captivitie
             of
             
               Babel
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             their
             hearts
             (
             the
             hearts
             of
             them
             who
             were
             returning
             to
             
               Zion
            
             )
             were
             filled
             with
             rejoycing
             ,
             but
             even
             their
             tongues
             also
             with
             singing
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             126.1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             though
             the
             Trees
             cannot
             be
             said
             in
             proper
             speech
             to
             clap
             their
             hands
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             have
             no
             hands
             to
             clap
             )
             yet
             common
             sense
             will
             easily
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Mataphor
             either
             in
             clapping
             of
             hands
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             trees
             .
             If
             trees
             be
             taken
             properly
             ,
             then
             clapping
             of
             hands
             is
             put
             (
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             )
             for
             the
             flourishing
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             trees
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             which
             (
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             )
             is
             wont
             to
             follow
             the
             prosperitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             such
             aboundance
             ,
             that
             their
             boughes
             and
             branches
             shall
             clap
             and
             dash
             themselves
             and
             their
             fruite
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             whereby
             (
             as
             by
             hands
             )
             they
             reach
             forth
             refreshing
             and
             food
             to
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             if
             Trees
             be
             put
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             for
             trees
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Saints
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             
               Isa.
            
             61
             ,
             3.
             )
             then
             they
             shall
             
               clap
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               shout
               for
               joy
               ▪
               and
               sing
               aloud
               ,
            
             (
             expressing
             externall
             signes
             of
             comfort
             )
             
               to
               behold
               and
               consider
               the
               wonderfull
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             to
             themselves
             and
             their
             brethren
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             same
             verse
             ,
             
               Isai.
            
             55.12
             .
             when
             the
             
               Mountaines
               and
               hills
            
             are
             said
             to
             break
             forth
             before
             the
             Saints
             
               into
               singing
               ,
            
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             Metaphor
             in
             
               singing
            
             then
             
               Mountaines
               and
               hills
            
             are
             put
             (
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             )
             for
             Princes
             and
             men
             of
             high
             degree
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Psal.
            
             72.3
             .
             )
             which
             shall
             give
             example
             to
             others
             in
             holy
             rejoycing
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             singing
             praises
             to
             the
             Lord
             .
             So
             that
             these
             Texts
             in
             
               Isaiah
               ,
            
             which
             you
             thought
             might
             excuse
             you
             from
             singing
             with
             the
             voyce
             ,
             (
             which
             
               David
            
             exhorted
             to
             be
             done
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             )
             they
             will
             not
             exempt
             you
             at
             all
             from
             this
             duty
             ,
             but
             rather
             bind
             you
             the
             stronger
             to
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             
             looke
             as
             when
             
               David
            
             saith
             ;
             
               I
               cryed
               to
               the
               Lord
               with
               my
               voyce
               ,
               (
               Psal.
            
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             77.1
             .
             )
             a
             man
             shall
             detract
             from
             his
             meaning
             ,
             that
             shall
             say
             ,
             he
             cryed
             onely
             to
             God
             with
             his
             heart
             :
             So
             when
             
               David
            
             exhorteth
             the
             Gentile
             Churches
             
               to
               make
               a
               joyfull
               noyse
               unto
               God
               with
               Psalmes
            
             ;
             you
             doe
             detract
             in
             like
             sort
             from
             his
             meaning
             ,
             when
             you
             make
             his
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             not
             that
             wee
             should
             sing
             unto
             God
             with
             our
             voyces
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             onely
             make
             melody
             to
             him
             ,
             with
             grace
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
             Such
             detracting
             from
             the
             Word
             is
             alike
             disallowed
             ,
             and
             accursed
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             adding
             to
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Singing
               of
               Psalmes
               with
               the
               voyce
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               type
               of
               singing
               Psalmes
               with
               grace
               in
               the
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             No
             Scripture
             speaketh
             of
             it
             as
             a
             type
             :
             nor
             doth
             any
             evidence
             of
             reason
             so
             declare
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             might
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             Praying
             with
             the
             voyce
             was
             a
             type
             of
             praying
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             now
             abolished
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             If
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             with
             a
             loud
             noyse
             ,
             had
             been
             a
             typicall
             worship
             ,
             
               David
            
             would
             not
             have
             exhorted
             us
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             95.1
             ,
             2.7
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             would
             not
             have
             used
             it
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             feast
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             26.30
             .
             nor
             would
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Silas
            
             have
             used
             it
             
               in
               prison
            
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             16.25
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             wont
             to
             teach
             us
             types
             and
             shadows
             ,
             doth
             as
             well
             teach
             us
             to
             praise
             God
             in
             singing
             with
             our
             tongues
             ,
             in
             times
             of
             our
             rejoycing
             ,
             as
             to
             cry
             to
             God
             with
             our
             voyces
             in
             times
             of
             our
             distresses
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Propounding
             the
             second
             Question
             ,
             Stating
             it
             ,
             and
             Prooving
             it
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             Question
             about
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             
               concerneth
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Psalmes
               to
               be
               sung
            
             ;
             for
             there
             be
             some
             who
             doe
             not
             scruple
             singing
             with
             the
             voyce
             (
             as
             the
             former
             sort
             did
             )
             but
             singing
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             of
             
               David
            
             now
             in
             these
             dayes
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             As
             conceiving
             
               Davids
            
             Psalmes
             
             were
             penned
             for
             Temple
             worship
             ,
             during
             the
             Paedagogy
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
             But
             now
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             when
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             powre
             out
             his
             Spirit
             upon
             all
             flesh
             ,
             now
             the
             whole
             worship
             of
             God
             should
             be
             carried
             on
             ,
             not
             by
             set
             formes
             of
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             (
             no
             more
             then
             by
             set
             formes
             of
             Prayer
             )
             b●t
             by
             personall
             spirituall
             gifts
             ,
             whereby
             some
             one
             or
             other
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             having
             received
             a
             
               Psalme
            
             by
             the
             enditement
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             singeth
             it
             openly
             in
             the
             publique
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Brethren
             say
             Amen
             to
             it
             in
             the
             close
             .
          
           
             But
             touching
             the
             persons
             of
             those
             who
             should
             sing
             it
             pertaineth
             to
             the
             third
             Question
             .
             This
             second
             Question
             chiefly
             concerneth
             the
             matter
             to
             be
             sung
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             or
             some
             Psalme
             or
             Hymne
             ,
             endited
             by
             the
             personall
             gift
             of
             this
             or
             that
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Wherein
             we
             hold
             and
             beleeve
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             not
             onely
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             but
             any
             other
             spirituall
             Songs
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             be
             sung
             in
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             as
             the
             song
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             and
             
               Asaph
               ,
               Heman
            
             and
             
               ●than
               ,
               Solomon
            
             and
             
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Habacuck
            
             and
             
               Zachary
               ,
               Hannah
            
             and
             
               Deborah
               ,
               Mary
            
             and
             
               Elizabeth
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wee
             grant
             also
             ,
             that
             any
             private
             Christian
             ,
             who
             hath
             a
             gift
             to
             frame
             a
             spirituall
             Song
             ,
             may
             both
             frame
             it
             ,
             and
             sing
             it
             privately
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             private
             comfort
             ,
             and
             remembrance
             of
             some
             speciall
             benefit
             ,
             or
             deliverance
             :
             Nor
             doe
             we
             forbid
             the
             private
             use
             of
             an
             Instrument
             of
             Musick
             therewithall
             ;
             So
             that
             attention
             to
             the
             Instrument
             ,
             doe
             not
             divert
             the
             heart
             from
             attention
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Song
             .
          
           
             Neither
             doe
             we
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             the
             publique
             thankesgivings
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             furnish
             any
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             a
             Spirituall
             gift
             to
             compose
             a
             
               Psalme
            
             upon
             any
             speciall
             occasion
             ,
             hee
             may
             lawfully
             be
             allowed
             to
             sing
             it
             before
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             hearing
             it
             ,
             and
             approving
             it
             ,
             may
             goe
             along
             with
             him
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             say
             Amen
             to
             it
             .
             
               When
               Christ
               ascended
               up
               on
               high
               ,
            
             to
             sit
             upon
             his
             throne
             of
             glory
             ,
             looke
             as
             Princes
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Coronation
             ,
             [
             
               Spargere
               Missilia
               &
               Donaria
            
             ]
             so
             did
             he
             powre
             out
             his
             gifts
             abundantly
             on
             all
             sorts
             ,
             gifts
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             Healing
             ,
             Tongues
             ,
             
               Psalmes
               .
            
             And
             the
             Churches
             were
             willing
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             such
             speciall
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             powred
             out
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             occasion
             served
             .
             Whence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             sundry
             of
             the
             
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
            
             as
             they
             had
             received
             a
             gift
             of
             Psalmes
             and
             tongues
             from
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             so
             they
             had
             allowance
             from
             the
             Church
             ●o
             imploy
             their
             gifts
             to
             the
             publique
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             as
             such
             gifts
             now
             are
             not
             ordinarily
             bestowed
             ,
             (
             which
             were
             at
             first
             given
             chiefly
             for
             admiration
             and
             conviction
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.22
             .
             )
             so
             we
             would
             not
             call
             upon
             men
             now
             ,
             to
             preferre
             their
             ordinary
             common
             gift
             ,
             as
             more
             fit
             for
             the
             publique
             edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             before
             the
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Spirit
             were
             guided
             to
             prepare
             spirituall
             songs
             ▪
             suitable
             to
             all
             the
             conditions
             and
             affections
             and
             temptations
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             So
             then
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             and
             
               Asaph
               ,
            
             and
             such
             other
             Hymnes
             and
             spirituall
             Songs
             endited
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             be
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             ordinarily
             sung
             in
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             or
             whether
             laying
             aside
             Scripture-Songs
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             sing
             onely
             such
             spirituall
             Songs
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             endited
             by
             the
             personall
             (
             but
             ordinary
             )
             gifts
             of
             any
             ordinary
             Officer
             or
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             The
             former
             wee
             hold
             to
             be
             the
             Truth
             ,
             others
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Practise
             ,
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Taken
             from
             the
             Commandement
             ,
             or
             exhortation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Ephes.
            
             5.19
             .
             
               Be
               you
               filled
               with
               the
               Spirit
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               speaking
               to
               your selves
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             to
             another
             )
             
               in
               Psalmes
               and
               Hymnes
               and
               spiritual
               Songs
               ,
               singing
               and
               making
               melody
               in
               your
               harts
               to
               the
               Lord
               .
            
             To
             the
             like
             purpose
             is
             his
             Cōmandement
             and
             exhortation
             to
             the
             
               Colossians
            
             ▪
             Chap.
             3.
             ver.
             16.
             
             
               Let
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
               dwell
               in
               you
               richly
               ,
               in
               all
               wisdome
               ,
               teaching
               and
               admonishing
               one
               another
               ,
               in
               Psalmes
               and
               Hymnes
               and
               spirituall
               Songs
               ,
               singing
               with
               grace
               in
               your
               hearts
               to
               the
               Lord
               .
            
             In
             both
             which
             places
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             exhorteth
             us
             to
             singing
             so
             he
             instructeth
             us
             what
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Song
             should
             be
             ,
             to
             wit
             ▪
             
               Psalmes
               ,
               Hymnes
               ▪
               and
               spirituall
               Songs
            
             ;
             Now
             those
             three
             be
             the
             very
             Titles
             of
             the
             Songs
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             as
             they
             are
             delivered
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             himselfe
             :
             some
             of
             them
             are
             called
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             that
             is
             
               Psalmes
            
             ▪
             some
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             that
             is
             ▪
             
               Hymnes
            
             ;
             some
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Songs
               spirituall
               ●ongs
               .
            
             Now
             what
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             why
             the
             Apostle
             should
             direct
             us
             in
             our
             singing
             to
             the
             very
             titles
             of
             
               Davids
            
             Psalmes
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             his
             meaning
             that
             we
             should
             sing
             them
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             either
             we
             must
             exclude
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             from
             the
             name
             
             of
             
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               Hymnes
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               Songs
            
             ;
             or
             else
             we
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             exhorted
             to
             sing
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             BEfore
             we
             proceed
             to
             any
             further
             Reasons
             of
             the
             point
             ,
             let
             us
             first
             (
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             Christ
             )
             cleare
             the
             Objections
             against
             this
             .
             The
             Objections
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             seeme
             more
             weighty
             ,
             and
             some
             more
             light
             :
             let
             us
             unpartially
             and
             evenly
             (
             by
             the
             Lords
             guidance
             )
             weigh
             them
             all
             in
             the
             Ballance
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               1.
               
               If
               
                 Paul
              
               had
               meant
               
                 Davids
                 Psalmes
                 ,
              
               or
               Scripture-songs
               
                 ,
              
               it
               had
               been
               an
               easie
               matter
               to
               have
               named
               
                 Davids
                 Psalmes
                 ,
              
               or
               Scripture-songs
               
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 David
              
               himselfe
               named
               his
               
                 songs
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Psalmes
                 or
                 Songs
                 of
                 David
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               delivered
               them
               to
               the
               chiefe
               Musitian
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               company
               to
               be
               sung
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             It
             may
             as
             justly
             be
             said
             ,
             if
             
               Paul
            
             had
             meant
             to
             exclude
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             or
             Scripture-songs
             
               ,
            
             it
             had
             been
             as
             easie
             to
             have
             excluded
             them
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             limited
             them
             onely
             to
             such
             
               Psalmes
            
             and
             
               Songs
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Spirit
             should
             suggest
             unto
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             The
             Apostle
             expresly
             nameth
             
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               Hymnes
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               Songs
               ,
            
             and
             they
             three
             are
             the
             very
             expresse
             Titles
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             in
             the
             Psalme-Booke
             .
             Now
             why
             he
             should
             direct
             them
             to
             the
             very
             Titles
             of
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
            
             &
             yet
             not
             meane
             the
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             that
             beare
             those
             Titles
             ,
             can
             a
             good
             conscience
             give
             a
             good
             reason
             for
             it
             ?
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             When
             
               David
            
             gave
             his
             
               Psalmes
               and
               Songs
            
             to
             the
             Musitians
             in
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             it
             was
             meete
             he
             should
             set
             his
             name
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             marke
             make
             it
             appeare
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             were
             inspired
             and
             delivered
             by
             a
             Prophet
             of
             God
             .
             But
             after
             the
             Book
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             was
             generally
             knowne
             and
             received
             to
             be
             of
             divine
             inspiration
             ,
             (
             as
             other
             Oracles
             of
             God
             )
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             are
             as
             usually
             alledged
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             without
             the
             name
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             as
             with
             it
             ,
             
               Luk.
            
             24
             44.
             
             
               Asts
            
             13.33
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               2.
               
               The
               
                 Psalmes
              
               here
               committed
               to
               the
               spirituall
               Singers
               
               to
               be
               sung
               ,
               are
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               dwell
               richly
               in
               us
               ,
               
                 Col.
              
               3.16
               .
               But
               the
               
                 Psalmes
              
               dedicated
               to
               the
               sonnes
               of
               
                 Corah
                 ,
              
               were
               the
               words
               of
               
                 David
              
               and
               
                 Asaph
                 .
              
               And
               so
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               calleth
               them
               .
               Not
               but
               that
               the
               words
               spoken
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               
                 David
              
               and
               
                 Asaph
                 ,
              
               where
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               words
               which
               are
               to
               be
               the
               spirituall
               songs
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               to
               teach
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               sing
               unto
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               words
               spoken
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               by
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               properly
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               eminency
               ,
               in
               way
               of
               opposition
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               given
               by
               
                 Moses
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             The
             words
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
               ,
            
             as
             they
             were
             the
             words
             of
             Chtist
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
            
             :
             so
             they
             were
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             also
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             
               Corah
               ,
            
             or
             any
             other
             Singers
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             If
             any
             of
             them
             did
             not
             sing
             them
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
            
             spake
             ,
             and
             penned
             them
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             sinfull
             defect
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             word
             it selfe
             ▪
             nor
             in
             the
             godly
             Singers
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             
               Heman
               ,
            
             and
             
               Jeduthun
               ,
            
             and
             others
             )
             who
             were
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             holy
             men
             ,
             and
             sang
             them
             with
             melody
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             their
             voyces
             .
             And
             it
             will
             be
             alike
             sinfull
             defect
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             in
             such
             as
             sing
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             to
             sing
             them
             without
             some
             measure
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             
               David
               .
            
             For
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             requireth
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             sing
             with
             grace
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
             But
             if
             the
             words
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
               ,
            
             be
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             sung
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             wee
             demand
             whether
             this
             act
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             not
             an
             act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             obedeince
             of
             Faith
             to
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             that
             Text
             of
             the
             Appostle
             ?
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             It
             is
             an
             unsafe
             and
             unsavoury
             expression
             ,
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             words
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
               ,
            
             as
             if
             they
             were
             onely
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             spirituall
             Singers
             .
             For
             if
             they
             were
             not
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             carnall
             Singers
             also
             ,
             then
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             were
             not
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             read
             by
             a
             carnall
             reader
             .
             So
             the
             unbeliefe
             of
             man
             sh●ll
             make
             the
             faith
             of
             God
             of
             none
             effect
             ;
             yea
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             3.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             whether
             the
             words
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
               ,
            
             sung
             with
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             unto
             God
             ,
             
             be
             not
             as
             truly
             and
             properly
             (
             in
             the
             Apostles
             sence
             )
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             any
             Song
             endited
             by
             the
             private
             gift
             of
             any
             Saint
             of
             God
             now
             living
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             Apostle
             encourageth
             us
             to
             sing
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
            
             with
             their
             Spirit
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             there
             be
             Christians
             now
             ,
             that
             are
             carried
             by
             a
             more
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             then
             the
             Prophets
             were
             in
             old
             time
             .
             And
             yet
             
               Paul
            
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Saints
             now
             ,
             as
             led
             by
             the
             Spirt
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             8.14
             .
             But
             
               Peter
            
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Prophets
             then
             ,
             as
             carried
             (
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             )
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             2
             
               Pet.
            
             1.21
             .
             Which
             putteth
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             may
             erre
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             are
             carried
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             carried
             and
             lifted
             above
             themselves
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             cannot
             erre
             :
             and
             so
             was
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             be
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             the
             words
             of
             
               David
            
             are
             not
             to
             be
             shut
             out
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             the
             Gospel
             was
             preached
             to
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             when
             
               David
            
             and
             the
             other
             Prophets
             were
             preached
             ,
             yea
             and
             some
             parts
             of
             
               Moses
            
             also
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             4.2
             .
             
               Joh.
            
             5.46
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               3.
               
               But
               if
               the
               Apostle
               had
               intended
               to
               commend
               to
               the
               Churches
               the
               singing
               of
               the
               
                 Psalmes
                 and
                 Hymnes
                 and
                 spirituall
                 Songs
              
               of
               
                 David
              
               and
               
                 Asaph
                 ,
              
               what
               need
               was
               there
               for
               him
               to
               exhort
               either
               the
               
                 Ephesians
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Christ
                 dwell
                 richly
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               for
               such
               a
               service
               ?
               For
               any
               small
               measure
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               will
               suffice
               to
               sing
               the
               
                 Psalmes
              
               of
               
                 David
              
               and
               
                 Asaph
                 ,
              
               in
               their
               words
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meeter
               and
               tunes
               accustomed
               .
               But
               to
               invent
               new
               spirituall
               Songs
               ,
               fit
               to
               teach
               and
               admonish
               the
               Church
               ,
               would
               require
               a
               full
               measure
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               a
               rich
               treasure
               of
               the
               word
               to
               dwell
               in
               us
               .
               And
               therefore
               
                 Paul
              
               biddeth
               the
               
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               in
               singing
               the
               spirituall
               songs
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               as
               drunkards
               are
               filled
               with
               wine
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               strength
               and
               spirits
               of
               their
               wine
               ,
               invent
               and
               sing
               their
               wanton
               Sonnets
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             
               Paul
            
             did
             exhort
             them
             
               to
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             as
             drunkards
             be
             with
             wine
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             might
             invent
             ,
             and
             sing
             spirituall
             Songs
             ,
             as
             drunkards
             doe
             wanton
             Sonnets
             ;
             for
             neither
             doe
             drunkards
             filled
             with
             wine
             ,
             usually
             invent
             Sonnets
             ,
             but
             sing
             such
             as
             they
             learned
             before
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             sober
             ;
             nor
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             speake
             of
             inventing
             Songs
             at
             all
             ,
             either
             wanton
             Songs
             by
             drunkards
             ,
             or
             spirituall
             Songs
             by
             the
             faithfull
             ;
             but
             onely
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             drunkards
             be
             with
             wine
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             avoyd
             
             the
             riotous
             and
             excessive
             mirth
             of
             Drunkards
             ,
             and
             employ
             and
             improve
             their
             holy
             mirth
             and
             joy
             ,
             to
             the
             singing
             
               Psalmes
               and
               Hymnes
               and
               spirituall
               Songs
               ,
            
             for
             their
             own
             mutuall
             edification
             and
             consolation
             ,
             and
             for
             holy
             thankesgiving
             and
             praise
             unto
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             Though
             it
             doe
             not
             require
             such
             a
             full
             measure
             
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             nor
             rich
             portion
             of
             the
             Word
             
               dwelling
               in
               us
               ,
            
             to
             sing
             a
             
               Psalme
            
             invented
             and
             penned
             to
             our
             hands
             :
             yet
             a
             full
             and
             rich
             measure
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             will
             be
             needfull
             to
             performe
             all
             those
             duties
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             in
             those
             Texts
             calleth
             for
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             to
             the
             improvement
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             whole
             word
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             unto
             the
             teaching
             and
             admonishing
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             so
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             unto
             those
             two
             heads
             ,
             but
             also
             besides
             those
             ,
             unto
             a
             further
             third
             end
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             unto
             the
             singing
             of
             them
             unto
             Gods
             praise
             .
             Now
             to
             be
             able
             to
             improve
             the
             whole
             word
             of
             God
             to
             these
             two
             spirituall
             ends
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             to
             all
             those
             three
             spirituall
             ends
             doth
             require
             a
             full
             and
             rich
             measure
             both
             of
             Spirit
             and
             Word
             to
             dwell
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             3.
             
             It
             will
             require
             a
             full
             and
             rich
             measure
             both
             of
             
               Word
            
             and
             
               Spirit
               to
               dwell
               in
               us
               ,
            
             to
             direct
             and
             appoint
             a
             fit
             
               Psalme
               ,
            
             (
             out
             of
             the
             Booke
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             )
             suitable
             to
             the
             present
             occasions
             of
             singing
             to
             Gods
             praise
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             instruction
             and
             admonition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             present
             estate
             of
             their
             affections
             ,
             or
             afflictions
             ,
             their
             consolation
             ,
             or
             conversation
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             4.
             
             It
             will
             require
             a
             fuller
             and
             richer
             measure
             
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               to
               dwell
               in
               us
               ,
            
             then
             a
             carnall
             heart
             would
             imagine
             even
             to
             utter
             a
             Song
             with
             such
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             might
             make
             melody
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             It
             requires
             a
             good
             measure
             of
             the
             indwelling
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             word
             of
             God
             to
             pray
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             much
             more
             to
             sing
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             wherein
             our
             senses
             delighted
             with
             the
             melody
             are
             apt
             to
             steale
             away
             our
             hearts
             from
             spirituall
             fervency
             .
             
               Deborah
            
             found
             her
             heart
             dull
             to
             be
             awakened
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             utter
             the
             song
             ,
             which
             shee
             had
             prepared
             by
             the
             Spirit
             for
             her
             and
             
               Barak
            
             to
             sing
             together
             ,
             
               Judg.
            
             5.12
             .
             
               Awake
               ,
               Awake
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             shee
             )
             
               Awake
               ,
               Awake
               Deborah
               ,
               utter
               a
               song
               ,
            
             that
             fourefold
             ingemination
             ,
             
               Awake
               ,
               Awake
               ,
               Awake
               ,
               Awake
               ,
               utter
               a
               song
               ,
            
             argueth
             in
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             a
             deepe
             drowsinesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             when
             wee
             should
             come
             to
             utter
             a
             spirituall
             Song
             spiritually
             :
             like
             as
             that
             fourfold
             ingemination
             to
             the
             Church
             
             of
             
               Hierusalem
               ,
            
             to
             
               Returne
               ,
               Returne
               ,
               Returne
               ,
               Returne
               ,
            
             Cant.
             6.13
             .
             argueth
             a
             deepe
             and
             strong
             aversenesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Jewes
             unto
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             returning
             to
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               4.
               
               The
               Apostle
               calleth
               the
               whole
               word
               of
               Christ
               dwelling
               in
               us
               ,
               
                 Psalmes
                 and
                 Hymnes
                 and
                 spirituall
                 Songs
                 ,
              
               neither
               doth
               he
               limit
               us
               to
               one
               Prophet
               more
               then
               to
               another
               ,
               unlesse
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ▪
               or
               which
               was
               prophecied
               by
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               were
               not
               spirituall
               songs
               ;
               But
               the
               Apostle
               calleth
               them
               all
               
                 Psalmes
                 and
                 Hymnes
                 and
                 spirituall
                 Songs
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 Davids
                 ,
              
               if
               they
               
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               For
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               there
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               heart
               )
               are
               songs
               for
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               are
               no
               songs
               to
               any
               man
               .
               Therefore
               as
               yet
               ,
               to
               sing
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               
                 David
              
               after
               our
               common
               manner
               ,
               is
               no
               worship
               commanded
               or
               taught
               us
               in
               holy
               Writ
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             groundlesse
             Assertion
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Paul
            
             calleth
             the
             whole
             word
             of
             God
             dwelling
             in
             us
             ,
             
               Psalmes
               and
               Hymnes
               and
               spirituall
               Songs
               .
            
             For
             why
             then
             should
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             give
             that
             style
             and
             Title
             of
             
               Psalmes
               and
               Hymnes
               and
               spirituall
               Songs
            
             onely
             to
             the
             Booke
             of
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             and
             to
             none
             else
             of
             all
             of
             the
             Bookes
             of
             the
             Prophets
             or
             Apostles
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             
               Paul
            
             called
             the
             words
             of
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
               Psalmes
               and
               Hymnes
               and
               spirituall
               Songs
               ,
            
             why
             then
             did
             not
             the
             Prophets
             in
             their
             own
             language
             pen
             them
             with
             musicall
             accents
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
               ?
            
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             if
             the
             words
             of
             all
             the
             Prophets
             were
             spirituall
             Songs
             ,
             why
             then
             did
             the
             Prophets
             themselves
             finde
             the
             Bookes
             of
             their
             own
             Prophecies
             bitter
             in
             their
             bellies
             ?
             
               Rev.
            
             10.10
             .
             There
             be
             many
             words
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             are
             more
             fit
             matter
             for
             humiliation
             and
             mourning
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             then
             fit
             to
             be
             sung
             
               as
               spirituall
               songs●nto
            
             the
             Lord
             .
             But
             suppose
             there
             be
             many
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             are
             fit
             matter
             for
             spirituall
             re●oycing
             (
             as
             indeed
             all
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             promises
             of
             Grace
             be
             )
             yet
             what
             warrant
             have
             wee
             to
             sing
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             Cathedrall
             Churches
             and
             Colledges
             ,
             the
             Bible-Clerks
             doe
             sing
             their
             Chapters
             out
             of
             the
             old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ?
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             Whether
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             be
             
               spirituall
               Songs
            
             or
             no
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             be
             also
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             they
             likewise
             
               dwell
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
            
             and
             if
             they
             be
             
               spirituall
               Songs
            
             too
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             unavoydably
             follow
             ,
             
             That
             the
             same
             word
             of
             the
             Apostle
             that
             commandeth
             us
             to
             
               sing
               Psalmes
               and
               Hymnes
               and
               spirituall
               Songs
               ,
            
             commandeth
             us
             also
             to
             sing
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
            
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             will
             say
             that
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
               ,
            
             (
             though
             
               dwelling
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             )
             are
             neither
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             nor
             
               Hymnes
               ,
            
             nor
             
               spirituall
               Songs
               ,
            
             howsoever
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             entitle
             them
             by
             such
             names
             .
             
               How
               then
               can
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               to
               sing
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               doth
               not
               yet
               appeare
               to
               be
               a
               worship
               of
               God
               commanded
               or
               taught
               in
               holy
               writ
               ?
            
             As
             for
             our
             common
             manner
             of
             singing
             of
             them
             ,
             wee
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speake
             to
             that
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               5.
               
               
                 Davids
                 Psalmes
              
               considered
               ,
               not
               as
               Scriptures
               divinely
               inspired
               ,
               but
               as
               spirituall
               Songs
               seeme
               to
               be
               appropriated
               to
               the
               Temple-worship
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               they
               are
               appointed
               to
               be
               sung
               by
               proper
               Officers
               and
               Musicall
               Instruments
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               Titles
               of
               severall
               
                 Psalmes
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Because
               neither
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               the
               Apostles
               in
               their
               writings
               used
               them
               at
               all
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               as
               the
               other
               writings
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               for
               instruction
               and
               illustration
               ,
               teaching
               us
               how
               to
               use
               the
               same
               .
               Those
               Psalmes
               therefore
               as
               Songs
               ,
               being
               proper
               to
               that
               service
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               are
               abolished
               with
               the
               Temple
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             Both
             these
             Reasons
             are
             too
             slender
             to
             confine
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
            
             to
             Temple-worship
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Though
             some
             of
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
            
             were
             appointed
             to
             be
             sung
             by
             the
             Officers
             and
             Musicall
             Instruments
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             yet
             not
             above
             one
             part
             of
             three
             ,
             considering
             the
             length
             of
             the
             119.
             
             
               Psalme
               .
            
             There
             be
             an
             hundred
             and
             fiftie
             Psalmes
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             these
             not
             above
             57.
             are
             appointed
             to
             be
             sung
             by
             the
             Officers
             and
             Instruments
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
             and
             
               Psalme
            
             119.
             is
             none
             of
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             two
             parts
             of
             three
             are
             free
             from
             any
             expresse
             reference
             to
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             matter
             of
             some
             
               Psalmes
            
             doth
             evidently
             argue
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             appointed
             to
             be
             sung
             alwayes
             in
             the
             Temple
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             did
             agree
             more
             properly
             to
             other
             times
             then
             those
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Temple
             stood
             .
             The
             74th
             
               Psalme
            
             (
             which
             was
             a
             
               Psalme
            
             of
             
               Asaph
               ,
            
             but
             joyned
             with
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             )
             complained
             that
             the
             enemies
             had
             sent
             Gods
             Sanctuary
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             words
             be
             )
             and
             had
             defiled
             by
             casting
             downe
             the
             dwelling
             place
             of
             hir
             Name
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             
               ver.
            
             7.
             
             The
             44th
             
               Psalme
               ,
            
             though
             it
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             sonnes
             of
             
               Corah
               ,
            
             yet
             surely
             it
             was
             chiefly
             intended
             (
             as
             
               Paul
            
             applieth
             
             part
             of
             it
             )
             to
             the
             times
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             For
             I
             suppose
             it
             could
             never
             be
             verified
             of
             any
             times
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Temple
             ,
             (
             first
             ,
             or
             second
             )
             that
             ever
             God
             gave
             up
             the
             people
             of
             
               Israel
            
             as
             sheepe
             for
             meate
             ,
             to
             be
             killed
             all
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             be
             appointed
             for
             the
             slaughter
             to
             be
             sore
             broken
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Dragons
             ,
             and
             covered
             with
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             though
             all
             this
             evill
             was
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             forgotten
             their
             God
             ,
             nor
             dealt
             falsly
             in
             his
             Covenant
             ;
             nor
             their
             hearts
             turned
             backe
             ,
             nor
             their
             steps
             declined
             from
             his
             way
             ▪
             
               ver.
            
             ●7
             .
             to
             23.
             
             
               Paul
            
             indeed
             acknowledgeth
             this
             very
             word
             to
             be
             accomplished
             in
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             (
             
               Rom.
            
             8.36
             .
             )
             but
             where
             shall
             wee
             finde
             the
             like
             innocency
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             calamitie
             met
             together
             in
             the
             children
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             whilest
             the
             Temple
             was
             standing
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             credible
             ,
             the
             
               Psalme
            
             was
             confined
             to
             be
             sung
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             where
             they
             could
             not
             sing
             it
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             sad
             reproofe
             to
             themselves
             for
             their
             discord
             in
             practise
             ,
             and
             yet
             forbidden
             to
             be
             sung
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             where
             (
             in
             some
             ages
             at
             least
             )
             they
             might
             sing
             it
             ,
             both
             with
             heart
             ,
             and
             voyce
             ,
             and
             practise
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             keeping
             holy
             concent
             and
             harmony
             together
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Titles
             of
             such
             Psalmes
             as
             are
             directed
             to
             the
             Officers
             and
             Instruments
             of
             the
             Temple-Musick
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             something
             typicall
             or
             rudimentall
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             singing
             some
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
            
             in
             the
             Temple-worship
             .
             But
             this
             doth
             no
             more
             argue
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             service
             of
             God
             in
             singing
             
               Davids
            
             Psalmes
             was
             typicall
             or
             rudimentall
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             argue
             prayer
             to
             be
             a
             typicall
             and
             Temple
             worship
             ,
             because
             prayer
             in
             the
             Temple
             was
             offered
             with
             Incense
             ,
             and
             so
             with
             the
             Temple
             and
             with
             the
             Incense
             to
             be
             abolished
             .
             He
             that
             will
             make
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             (
             as
             they
             are
             songs
             )
             to
             be
             types
             of
             the
             spirituall
             songs
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             therefore
             now
             the
             singing
             of
             them
             to
             be
             abolished
             .
             He
             might
             as
             well
             say
             (
             with
             Mr.
             
               Smith
            
             )
             that
             the
             Letters
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             were
             typicall
             ,
             (
             typing
             out
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             our
             hear●s
             )
             and
             so
             abolish
             all
             reading
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             now
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             it
             hath
             been
             shewed
             above
             ,
             that
             singing
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             with
             lively
             voyce
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             ceremoniall
             but
             a
             morall
             dutie
             ,
             and
             so
             continueth
             now
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ;
             so
             it
             may
             be
             as
             truly
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             singing
             of
             
               Davids
            
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             other
             Scripture-songs
             ,
             
             is
             in
             like
             sort
             not
             a
             ceremoniall
             but
             a
             morall
             dutie
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             like
             continuance
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             The
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             and
             
               Asaph
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             are
             as
             full
             of
             holy
             and
             lively
             ,
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             evangelicall
             meditations
             ,
             and
             affections
             ,
             Instruments
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             and
             praises
             ,
             as
             any
             that
             we
             can
             expect
             to
             be
             endited
             by
             any
             Officer
             or
             member
             of
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             now
             .
             Yea
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             compiled
             by
             the
             devoutest
             Christians
             now
             ,
             would
             fall
             short
             of
             those
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
               ,
            
             in
             spirit
             and
             life
             .
             How
             then
             can
             we
             make
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
            
             ceremoniall
             types
             of
             the
             spirituall
             songs
             of
             the
             faithfull
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             when
             as
             types
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             more
             carnall
             ,
             and
             worldly
             ,
             and
             literall
             ,
             and
             lesse
             spirituall
             and
             lively
             ,
             then
             the
             antitypes
             ?
             But
             here
             the
             anti-types
             are
             lesse
             spirituall
             and
             lively
             then
             the
             types
             .
          
           
             
               5.
               
               As
               for
               that
               other
               Reason
               taken
               from
               the
               practise
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               writings
               never
               used
               the
               
                 Psalmes
              
               of
               
                 David
              
               for
               spirituall
               songs
               as
               the
               writings
               of
               
                 Moses
              
               &
               other
               Prophets
               for
               instruction
               and
               illustration
               ;
               this
               is
               of
               as
               small
               force
               as
               the
               former
               .
            
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             Writings
             are
             not
             a
             place
             or
             season
             for
             the
             use
             of
             
               spirituall
               songs
               .
               Psalmes
            
             are
             to
             be
             used
             for
             songs
             in
             Church
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             private
             Soliloques
             and
             Conferences
             ,
             not
             in
             Writings
             :
             And
             yet
             so
             farre
             as
             
               Psalmes
            
             may
             be
             used
             for
             
               songs
            
             in
             writing
             ,
             
               Paul
            
             so
             used
             them
             in
             his
             Epistles
             written
             to
             the
             
               Ephesians
            
             and
             
               Colossians
               ,
            
             where
             he
             ●nstructeth
             both
             Churches
             ,
             ●nd
             in
             them
             all
             others
             to
             sing
             these
             
               Psalmes
               and
               Hymnes
               and
               spirituall
               Songs
               .
            
             Amongst
             which
             these
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
               ,
            
             if
             the●
             be
             not
             principally
             intended
             ,
             yet
             surely
             they
             are
             plainly
             included
             ▪
             or
             else
             they
             are
             neither
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             
               Psalmes
               and
               Hymnes
               and
               spirituall
               Songs
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             credible
             ,
             that
             Christ
             never
             used
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
            
             for
             
               spirituall
               Songs
               .
            
             For
             the
             use
             of
             those
             
               Psalmes
            
             for
             
               Songs
               ,
            
             was
             doubtlesse
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             whilest
             the
             Temple
             stood
             .
             And
             if
             Christ
             had
             neglected
             any
             part
             of
             that
             worship
             ▪
             which
             was
             then
             in
             force
             ,
             how
             then
             did
             himselfe
             say
             ,
             
               That
               it
               became
               him
               to
               fulfill
               all
               righteousnesse
               ?
            
             Mat.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             many
             things
             Jesus
             did
             and
             said
             (
             and
             so
             did
             the
             Apostles
             )
             which
             are
             not
             written
             in
             the
             Gospel
             nor
             Acts
             nor
             Epistles
             ,
             
               Joh.
            
             21.25
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             with
             his
             Disciples
             sung
             
             an
             Hymne
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             26.30
             .
             And
             Hymnes
             is
             the
             generall
             title
             for
             the
             whole
             Booke
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             ;
             For
             though
             it
             be
             translated
             ,
             
               The
               Booke
               of
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             yet
             every
             one
             that
             knoweth
             that
             language
             ,
             knoweth
             the
             word
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Booke
               of
               Hymnes
               :
            
             So
             that
             looke
             ,
             as
             when
             in
             ordinary
             speech
             we
             say
             ,
             They
             sung
             a
             
               Psalme
               ,
            
             we
             meane
             one
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             or
             
               Asaph
               ,
            
             (
             unlesse
             some
             other
             be
             named
             )
             because
             such
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             sung
             in
             ordinary
             use
             ;
             So
             when
             the
             Evangelists
             say
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             sung
             an
             Hymne
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God
             would
             not
             easily
             understand
             any
             other
             but
             one
             or
             more
             of
             
               Davids
               Hymnes
               ,
            
             because
             such
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             the
             ordinary
             songs
             used
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             .
             And
             surely
             if
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             had
             sung
             any
             other
             Hymne
             ,
             then
             one
             of
             these
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
               ,
            
             which
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             sung
             in
             their
             Temples
             and
             Synag●gues
             ,
             the
             Evangelists
             who
             are
             wont
             to
             record
             farre
             lesse
             matters
             in
             things
             which
             pertaine
             to
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             omitted
             the
             substituting
             of
             an
             Hymne
             endited
             for
             this
             speciall
             occasion
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             Hymnes
             wont
             to
             be
             sung
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Passeover
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Silas
               ,
            
             who
             are
             recorded
             (
             
               Acts
            
             16.25
             .
             )
             to
             have
             
               sung
               an
               Hymne
            
             to
             God
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             is
             the
             word
             ;
             )
             where
             common
             understanding
             would
             take
             it
             for
             one
             or
             more
             of
             the
             Hymnes
             of
             
               David
            
             or
             
               Asaph
               ,
            
             and
             not
             any
             other
             new
             invented
             spirituall
             song
             ,
             unlesse
             some
             hint
             in
             the
             Text
             might
             carry
             us
             from
             the
             ordinary
             meaning
             and
             use
             of
             the
             word
             amongst
             the
             people
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ob●ect
                 .
              
               6.
               
               Wee
               are
               called
               upon
               by
               
                 David
              
               himselfe
               to
               sing
               
                 New
                 Songs
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               96.1
               .
               and
               oft
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               had
               gifts
               then
               used
               them
               for
               enditing
               and
               singing
               new
               songs
               ,
               as
               
                 Asaph
                 ,
                 Heman
                 ,
                 Ethan
              
               &c.
               The
               foure
               Beasts
               ,
               
                 Rev.
              
               5.9
               .
               and
               the
               144000
               followers
               of
               the
               Lambe
               d●d
               sing
               a
               new
               Song
               ;
               as
               did
               they
               also
               ,
               who
               had
               gotten
               victory
               over
               the
               beast
               ,
               
                 Rev.
              
               15.3.4
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             estate
             and
             condition
             that
             ever
             befell
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             can
             befall
             them
             but
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             fore-see
             the
             same
             ▪
             so
             he
             hath
             provided
             and
             recorded
             some
             Scripture-Psalme
             ,
             suitable
             thereunto
             .
             And
             these
             
               Psalmes
            
             being
             cho●en
             out
             suitably
             to
             the
             new
             occasions
             and
             new
             conditions
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             sung
             by
             them
             with
             new
             hearts
             and
             renewed
             affections
             ,
             will
             ever
             be
             found
             new
             songs
             .
             Words
             of
             eternall
             
             truth
             and
             grace
             ,
             are
             ever
             old
             (
             as
             the
             Gospel
             is
             an
             eternall
             Gospel
             )
             and
             ever
             new
             ;
             as
             the
             commandement
             of
             love
             is
             a
             new
             commandement
             as
             well
             as
             old
             .
             As
             to
             the
             new
             Creature
             all
             things
             are
             become
             new
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             5.17
             ,
             18.
             
             Daily
             mercies
             are
             to
             him
             new
             mercies
             ,
             
               Lam.
            
             3.23
             .
             &c.
             Duties
             of
             Humiliation
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             of
             ancient
             practise
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             New
             wine
             .
             But
             to
             an
             old
             and
             carnall
             heart
             ,
             that
             lieth
             under
             the
             state
             of
             vanitie
             and
             corruption
             of
             nature
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             new
             ,
             no
             new
             thing
             under
             the
             Sun
             ,
             
               Eccles.
            
             1.9
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Davids
            
             exhortation
             to
             sing
             a
             
               New
               Song
               ,
            
             pertained
             to
             them
             in
             the
             old
             
               Testament
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             to
             us
             in
             the
             
               New
               .
            
             And
             yet
             they
             upon
             new
             occasions
             sang
             the
             old
             Songs
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             and
             that
             with
             ,
             acceptance
             ,
             2
             
               Chron.
            
             5.13
             .
             2
             
               Chron.
            
             20.21
             .
             
               Ezra
            
             3.11
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Asaph
               ,
               Heman
               ,
            
             and
             
               E●han
               ,
            
             were
             men
             indued
             with
             an
             infallible
             measure
             of
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             in
             enditing
             those
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Israel
            
             received
             from
             them
             .
             Give
             us
             the
             like
             men
             with
             the
             like
             gifts
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             receive
             and
             sing
             their
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Israel
            
             did
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             places
             objected
             out
             of
             the
             
               Revelation
               ,
            
             admit
             a
             further
             answer
             ,
             though
             the
             former
             might
             serve
             ;
             the
             new
             Song
             mentioned
             
               Rev.
            
             5.9
             ,
             10.
             may
             either
             be
             understood
             metonymically
             for
             a
             Donology
             or
             Thankesgiving
             ,
             which
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             Church
             should
             give
             to
             Christ
             upon
             occasion
             of
             his
             revealing
             a
             cleare
             exposition
             of
             the
             
               Revelation
            
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             understood
             literally
             ,
             that
             they
             sang
             that
             very
             song
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             there
             penned
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             then
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             at
             such
             a
             time
             that
             Song
             shall
             be
             translated
             into
             Number
             &
             Meeter
             ,
             fit
             to
             be
             sung
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             sung
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             such
             a
             cleare
             exposition
             of
             the
             
               Revelation
            
             come
             to
             light
             ,
             as
             shall
             provoke
             them
             to
             give
             glory
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             received
             power
             to
             open
             the
             booke
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Power
             hath
             redeemed
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             called
             them
             to
             be
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             unto
             God
             his
             Father
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             this
             place
             onely
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             ●e
             lawfull
             to
             sing
             other
             Songs
             ,
             besides
             those
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
            
             :
             but
             yet
             such
             onely
             ,
             as
             are
             penned
             by
             an
             infallible
             Spirit
             ;
             or
             else
             upon
             speciall
             occasion
             ,
             by
             men
             of
             spirituall
             gifts
             ,
             which
             wee
             deny
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             Song
             of
             the
             144000.
             followers
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             expresly
             said
             to
             be
             a
             
               New
               Song
               ,
            
             but
             as
             it
             were
             a
             
               New
               Song
               ,
            
             Rev.
             14.3
             .
             
             
               New
            
             to
             them
             who
             had
             been
             wont
             to
             heare
             the
             worshippers
             of
             the
             Beast
             to
             
               sing
            
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             their
             own
             merits
             ,
             and
             superstitious
             devotions
             :
             And
             new
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             renewed
             affections
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             sang
             it
             :
             But
             yet
             the
             same
             ancient
             Song
             which
             the
             sheepe
             and
             Saints
             of
             Christ
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             
               sing
               ,
            
             even
             in
             
               Davids
            
             time
             ,
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             of
             his
             onely
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             owne
             blessednesse
             in
             his
             not
             imputing
             their
             sinnes
             to
             them
             .
             Thus
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
            
             in
             the
             spirituall
             use
             and
             sence
             of
             them
             are
             new
             Songs
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             were
             
               New
               Songs
               ,
            
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             unto
             all
             that
             are
             renewed
             by
             grace
             ,
             to
             looke
             for
             their
             righteousnesse
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             for
             which
             
               David
            
             was
             wont
             to
             
               sing
               ,
            
             no
             flesh
             living
             could
             be
             justified
             by
             them
             .
             And
             though
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             could
             learne
             that
             
               Song
               ,
            
             but
             the
             144000.
             who
             were
             redeemed
             from
             the
             earth
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             the
             words
             and
             sentences
             of
             the
             
               Song
               ,
            
             but
             of
             the
             spirituall
             sence
             and
             use
             of
             the
             
               Song
               ,
            
             which
             no
             man
             indeed
             can
             learne
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             have
             felt
             the
             grace
             and
             power
             of
             their
             Redemption
             by
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             As
             no
             man
             knoweth
             the
             new
             Name
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             have
             received
             it
             ,
             
               Revel.
            
             2.17
             .
          
           
             The
             Song
             of
             those
             who
             had
             gotten
             victory
             over
             the
             beast
             ,
             (
             
               Rev.
            
             15.
             )
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               Song
               of
               Moses
               and
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
            
             ver.
             3.
             
             And
             surely
             the
             matter
             of
             
               Moses
               Song
               ,
               (
               Exod.
            
             15.
             )
             might
             justly
             yeeld
             fit
             matter
             for
             the
             like
             Doxology
             (
             or
             thankesgiving
             )
             upon
             the
             like
             occasion
             :
             As
             the
             like
             did
             fall
             out
             in
             the
             yeare
             88.
             
             
               Rome
            
             being
             spirituall
             Aegypt
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             11.8
             .
             And
             the
             Pope
             with
             his
             Prelates
             resembling
             
               Pharaoh
            
             with
             his
             Task-masters
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Spanish
               Armado
            
             marching
             forth
             with
             the
             like
             pride
             and
             fury
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             backe
             to
             the
             Aegyptian
             bondage
             ;
             and
             the
             Redemption
             from
             them
             all
             being
             alike
             miraculous
             ;
             upon
             which
             miraculous
             deliverance
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             matter
             of
             
               Moses
            
             Song
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             words
             also
             were
             then
             fitly
             used
             ,
             and
             still
             may
             be
             for
             a
             spirituall
             Song
             of
             thankesgiving
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             both
             for
             that
             and
             the
             like
             deliverances
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             
               Song
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
            
             which
             those
             that
             had
             victory
             over
             the
             Beast
             did
             
               sing
            
             surely
             all
             those
             Songs
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             which
             celebrate
             either
             his
             own
             deliverances
             from
             
               Saul
               ,
            
             or
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             Aegypt
             ,
             or
             Babylon
             ,
             or
             from
             other
             enemies
             ,
             may
             justly
             own
             and
             beare
             that
             Title
             .
             For
             when
             
               David
            
             acknowledgeth
             and
             professeth
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             
               Songs
               ,
            
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             spake
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             word
             was
             in
             his
             tongue
             ,
             (
             2
             
               Sam.
            
             23.2
             .
             )
             
             What
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             that
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ?
             And
             what
             are
             then
             such
             
               Songs
               ,
            
             but
             the
             
               Songs
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
            
             through
             whose
             Redemption
             the
             Church
             and
             Saints
             enjoy
             all
             their
             deliverances
             ?
             And
             surely
             ,
             
               the
               Song
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
            
             recorded
             (
             in
             
               Revel.
            
             15.3
             ,
             4.
             )
             seemeth
             evidently
             to
             point
             at
             sundry
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             out
             of
             which
             it
             was
             compiled
             and
             collected
             ,
             and
             which
             therefore
             were
             suitable
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             sung
             upon
             occasion
             of
             their
             victory
             over
             the
             Beast
             ,
             especially
             with
             respect
             and
             reference
             to
             those
             speciall
             sentences
             ,
             which
             were
             fetched
             from
             thence
             ,
             though
             with
             some
             small
             variation
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             found
             in
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             quoted
             out
             of
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Rev.
                     15.3
                     .
                  
                   
                     Great
                     and
                     marvellous
                     are
                     thy
                     works
                     ,
                     Lord
                     God
                     Almightie
                     .
                  
                   
                     Just
                     and
                     true
                     are
                     thy
                     wayes
                     ,
                     Thou
                     King
                     of
                     Saints
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                    
                     ver.
                     
                       4.
                       
                    
                     Thou
                     onely
                     art
                     Holy
                     .
                     Who
                     shall
                     not
                     feare
                     thee
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     glorifie
                     thy
                     Name
                     ?
                     For
                     all
                     Nations
                     shall
                     come
                     and
                     worship
                     before
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     thy
                     Judgements
                     are
                     made
                     manifest
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Psal.
                     86.10
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     great
                     ,
                     and
                     doest
                     wondrous
                     things
                     ,
                     thou
                     art
                     God
                     alone
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Ver.
                       8.
                       
                    
                     Among
                     the
                     Gods
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     none
                     like
                     unto
                     thee
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     works
                     like
                     thy
                     works
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Psal.
                       111.2
                       .
                    
                     The
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     are
                     great
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Ver.
                       4.
                       
                    
                     And
                     Wonderfull
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Ver.
                       7.
                       
                    
                     The
                     works
                     of
                     his
                     hand
                     are
                     truth
                     and
                     judgement
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Psal.
                       71.22
                       .
                    
                     O
                     thou
                     Holy
                     One
                     of
                     Israel
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Psal.
                       86.9
                       .
                    
                     All
                     Nations
                     whom
                     thou
                     hast
                     made
                     ,
                     shall
                     come
                     and
                     worship
                     before
                     thee
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     glorifie
                     thy
                     Name
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Psal.
                       9.16
                       .
                    
                     The
                     Lord
                     is
                     knowne
                     by
                     the
                     Judgement
                     which
                     he
                     executeth
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Psal.
                       64.9
                       .
                    
                     All
                     men
                     shall
                     feare
                     and
                     shall
                     declare
                     the
                     worke
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     For
                     they
                     shall
                     wisely
                     consider
                     of
                     his
                     doings
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             as
             much
             therefore
             as
             these
             who
             got
             the
             victory
             over
             the
             Beast
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             have
             
               sang
               the
               Song
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
            
             and
             this
             
               Song
               of
               
               the
               Lambe
            
             is
             expresly
             fetched
             from
             severall
             words
             of
             praise
             to
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             in
             severall
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             ;
             One
             of
             these
             two
             things
             (
             if
             not
             both
             )
             will
             from
             hence
             justly
             be
             deduced
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Either
             this
             ,
             That
             any
             of
             those
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             may
             be
             sung
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             
               Lambe
               ,
            
             out
             of
             which
             those
             words
             of
             praise
             are
             fetched
             (
             as
             when
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             said
             to
             have
             praised
             God
             with
             such
             a
             word
             in
             a
             
               Psalme
               ,
            
             it
             is
             meant
             they
             sung
             the
             whole
             
               Psalme
            
             ;
             as
             ,
             2
             
               Chron.
            
             5.13
             .
             &
             20.21
             .
             
               Ezra
               .
            
             3.11
             .
             )
             all
             of
             them
             pointing
             at
             
               Psalme
            
             136.
             
          
           
             Or
             else
             secondly
             ,
             That
             it
             may
             be
             lawfull
             upon
             speciall
             and
             extraordinary
             occasions
             ,
             to
             compile
             a
             
               spirituall
               Song
            
             out
             of
             
               Davids
            
             words
             of
             praise
             dispersed
             in
             severall
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Psalmists
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             sing
             them
             ,
             composed
             together
             as
             a
             
               Psalme
            
             of
             praise
             unto
             the
             Lord
             .
             And
             both
             these
             willingly
             admit
             :
             For
             these
             are
             still
             the
             divine
             Meditations
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             expressions
             of
             the
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             the
             setting
             forth
             of
             his
             own
             glory
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               7.
               
               As
               the
               Apostle
               writing
               to
               
                 Timothy
              
               about
               Prayer
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               prescribing
               no
               forme
               of
               prayer
               ,
               it
               is
               therefore
               justly
               argued
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               to
               use
               no
               set
               formes
               of
               Prayer
               at
               all
               :
               So
               the
               same
               Apostle
               exhorting
               the
               Churches
               to
               sing
               ,
               and
               not
               prescribing
               any
               formes
               of
               
                 Psalmes
                 ,
              
               hence
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               he
               alloweth
               not
               the
               singing
               of
               
                 Davids
                 Psalmes
                 .
              
               And
               whatsoever
               Arguments
               ,
               strike
               against
               stinted
               formes
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               strike
               against
               all
               formes
               of
               
                 Psalmes
              
               also
               ,
               as
               stinting
               and
               quenching
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             exhorting
             to
             Sing
             ,
             doth
             not
             prescribe
             any
             formes
             of
             
               Psalmes
               .
            
             For
             in
             the
             same
             Texts
             where
             he
             doth
             exhort
             the
             Churches
             and
             people
             of
             God
             to
             
               sing
               ,
            
             he
             doth
             direct
             them
             also
             to
             
               sing
               Psalmes
               and
               Hymnes
               and
               spirituall
               Songs
               :
            
             which
             are
             the
             expresse
             titles
             of
             the
             very
             formes
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             endited
             by
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
            
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             above
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             truly
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             alloweth
             not
             the
             
               singing
            
             of
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
               .
            
             Unlesse
             it
             might
             be
             truly
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             are
             neither
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             nor
             
               Hymnes
               ,
            
             nor
             
               spirituall
               Songs
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             The
             Scripture
             putteth
             a
             manifest
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             set
             formes
             of
             
               Prayer
               ,
            
             and
             set
             formes
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             ;
             also
             between
             set
             formes
             devised
             and
             prescribed
             by
             men
             ,
             and
             set
             formes
             
             appointed
             by
             God
             .
             Set
             formes
             of
             Prayer
             the
             Lord
             did
             never
             ordinarily
             prescribe
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             
               old
               Testament
               ,
            
             nor
             in
             the
             
               New
            
             :
             but
             set
             formes
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             no
             man
             doubteth
             ,
             were
             ordinarily
             prescribed
             in
             the
             
               old
               Testament
               ,
            
             and
             wee
             suppose
             in
             the
             
               New
            
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             Texts
             alledged
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             set
             formes
             devised
             and
             appointed
             by
             men
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             to
             be
             justly
             rejected
             by
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             second
             Commandement
             :
             but
             God
             that
             forbad
             us
             to
             make
             to
             our selves
             any
             Images
             or
             imaginations
             and
             inventions
             for
             worship
             ,
             did
             never
             forbid
             himselfe
             to
             devise
             and
             appoint
             for
             us
             what
             forme
             of
             worship
             himselfe
             pleased
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             
               old
               Testament
               ,
            
             or
             in
             the
             
               New
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             what
             ever
             Arguments
             strike
             against
             set
             formes
             of
             Prayer
             invented
             and
             prescribed
             by
             men
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             of
             them
             strike
             against
             set
             formes
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             appointed
             by
             God
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             with
             any
             colour
             be
             pretended
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             being
             devised
             and
             appointed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             himselfe
             ,
             should
             either
             stint
             or
             quench
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             might
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             Gods
             own
             Ordinance
             to
             convey
             ,
             and
             quicken
             ,
             and
             enlarge
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             should
             become
             an
             impediment
             and
             restraint
             to
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               8.
               
               The
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               body
               of
               Christ
               under
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               ought
               to
               be
               carried
               on
               by
               the
               personall
               and
               proper
               gifts
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 Eph.
              
               4.7
               ,
               8.11
               ,
               16.
               1
               
                 Pet.
              
               4.10
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 Rom.
              
               12.4.6
               .
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               12.
               
               But
               in
               singing
               of
               
                 Psalmes
              
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               no
               more
               personall
               gift
               manifested
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               in
               reading
               a
               stinted
               forme
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             These
             Scriptures
             prove
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             and
             that
             they
             who
             have
             received
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             should
             employ
             them
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             some
             of
             those
             Scriptures
             prove
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             haue
             received
             any
             gifts
             ,
             though
             outward
             gifts
             of
             wealth
             and
             honour
             ,
             should
             improve
             and
             employ
             them
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             none
             of
             them
             prove
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             carried
             on
             by
             the
             personall
             and
             proper
             gifts
             of
             the
             present
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             then
             the
             Church
             should
             not
             be
             edified
             now
             in
             these
             dayes
             by
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             pen-men
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             whether
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             Evangelists
             ,
             which
             is
             expresly
             repugnant
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             alledged
             by
             you
             .
             For
             in
             
               Eph.
            
             4.8
             .
             to
             13.
             and
             in
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             12.
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             
             that
             
               God
               gave
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               till
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Christ
               be
               perfected
               at
               the
               day
               of
               his
               comming
               .
            
             And
             least
             you
             should
             dreame
             of
             new
             Apostles
             to
             be
             raised
             up
             in
             every
             age
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             telleth
             us
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             
               Jewes
            
             at
             their
             last
             conversion
             shall
             be
             built
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Lambes
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             21.14
             .
             The
             twelve
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Lambe
             shall
             have
             a
             fundamentall
             influence
             in
             the
             rearing
             and
             building
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             
               Jewes
               ,
            
             not
             by
             their
             resurrection
             to
             life
             againe
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             breathing
             in
             their
             gifts
             and
             writings
             .
             And
             as
             
               Abel
            
             being
             dead
             
               yet
               speaketh
               ,
               Heb.
            
             11.4
             .
             and
             that
             to
             edification
             :
             So
             the
             Apostles
             though
             dead
             speake
             also
             ;
             and
             
               David
            
             being
             dead
             speaketh
             ,
             and
             singeth
             likewise
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             we
             come
             to
             sing
             Hallelujahs
             in
             heavenly
             glory
             .
          
           
             Say
             not
             these
             writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             doe
             not
             speake
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             expounded
             and
             applyed
             by
             the
             spirituall
             gifts
             of
             the
             Ministers
             and
             people
             of
             God
             in
             each
             age
             .
             For
             the
             very
             reading
             of
             them
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             is
             empty
             and
             beggarly
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             which
             is
             the
             vanitie
             of
             mens
             traditions
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             be
             imputed
             to
             any
             of
             Gods
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             
               Neither
               ought
               you
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               in
               singing
               the
               
                 Psalmes
              
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               no
               more
               personall
               gift
               manifested
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               in
               reading
               a
               stinted
               forme
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
          
           
             For
             1.
             in
             reading
             a
             stinted
             forme
             of
             prayer
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             at
             all
             manifested
             ,
             but
             rather
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             a
             manifest
             breach
             of
             the
             second
             Commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             grieving
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             But
             in
             singing
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             there
             is
             a
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             manifested
             ,
             even
             the
             gift
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             personall
             gift
             of
             him
             that
             singeth
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             breathing
             in
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             are
             likewise
             manifested
             in
             the
             reverent
             and
             holy
             singing
             of
             them
             .
             You
             might
             more
             truly
             have
             said
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             personall
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             manifested
             in
             singing
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             then
             in
             reading
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             ;
             because
             either
             of
             both
             those
             duties
             are
             alike
             acts
             of
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             Commandement
             .
             
             But
             if
             you
             had
             so
             said
             ,
             your
             objection
             had
             answered
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               9.
               
               Many
               of
               Gods
               people
               now
               have
               gifts
               to
               compose
               spirituall
               Songs
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               carnall
               Poets
               to
               make
               carnall
               Sonnets
               ,
               or
               as
               drunkards
               that
               make
               Songs
               of
               Gods
               people
               .
               Now
               every
               one
               that
               hath
               a
               gift
               is
               to
               administer
               it
               by
               Christs
               Command
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
              
               4.10
               .
               And
               if
               any
               for
               want
               of
               experience
               of
               such
               a
               gift
               in
               themselves
               ,
               should
               question
               it
               ,
               they
               may
               consider
               the
               promise
               of
               powring
               out
               the
               Spirit
               in
               a
               more
               plentifull
               measure
               ,
               now
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               then
               in
               the
               old
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             Though
             many
             of
             Gods
             people
             have
             gifts
             to
             compose
             spirituall
             Songs
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             carnall
             Poets
             carnall
             Sonnets
             ,
             and
             Drunkards
             prophane
             Sonnets
             ;
             yet
             that
             will
             not
             argue
             ,
             that
             the
             spirituall
             Songs
             ,
             which
             many
             of
             Gods
             people
             have
             gifts
             to
             compose
             ,
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             sung
             in
             the
             publique
             holy
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             carnall
             and
             prophane
             Sonnets
             of
             drunken
             Poets
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             sung
             in
             civill
             Assemblies
             .
             Let
             drunken
             carnall
             Poets
             sing
             their
             carnall
             Sonnets
             in
             their
             Tavernes
             and
             Ale-houses
             ,
             and
             such
             of
             Gods
             people
             as
             have
             received
             a
             gift
             to
             compose
             a
             spirituall
             Song
             fit
             for
             their
             private
             solace
             ,
             sing
             it
             in
             their
             private
             houses
             .
             But
             every
             spirituall
             Song
             ,
             fit
             for
             private
             solace
             ,
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             sung
             in
             the
             solemne
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             publique
             edification
             :
             no
             more
             then
             it
             is
             fit
             for
             every
             private
             Christian
             who
             hath
             a
             gift
             to
             compose
             a
             spirituall
             prayer
             to
             utter
             and
             powre
             forth
             the
             same
             in
             the
             publique
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             It
             is
             more
             then
             probable
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             had
             gifts
             to
             compose
             spirituall
             Songs
             ,
             besides
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
            
             :
             and
             yet
             unlesse
             their
             gift
             were
             carried
             along
             by
             an
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             received
             among
             the
             Songs
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             3.
             
             Suppose
             that
             spirituall
             Songs
             composed
             by
             an
             ordinary
             gift
             ,
             might
             be
             received
             among
             the
             publique
             Songs
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             yet
             will
             it
             thence
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             shall
             be
             bound
             to
             sing
             onely
             such
             Songs
             ,
             and
             deprive
             themselves
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               Hymnes
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               Songs
            
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
               ,
            
             which
             were
             composed
             with
             a
             farre
             larger
             measure
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
          
           
           
             
               Answ.
            
             4.
             
             It
             is
             readily
             granted
             ,
             that
             as
             every
             man
             hath
             received
             a
             gift
             ,
             so
             let
             him
             administer
             and
             dispense
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Text
             alledged
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             4.10
             .
             But
             yet
             in
             Christs
             way
             ,
             every
             private
             gift
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             publique
             Administration
             ;
             nor
             every
             publique
             gift
             fit
             to
             be
             administred
             to
             the
             shouldring
             out
             of
             a
             greater
             gift
             then
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             5.
             
             If
             such
             as
             want
             the
             experience
             of
             such
             a
             gift
             of
             spirituall
             Poetry
             in
             themselves
             ,
             should
             be
             encouraged
             to
             expect
             it
             from
             the
             promise
             of
             powring
             out
             the
             Spirit
             on
             all
             flesh
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             (
             
               Acts
            
             2.17
             .
             )
             they
             might
             as
             well
             looke
             for
             the
             gifts
             of
             tongues
             ,
             and
             healing
             ,
             and
             miracles
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Spirit
             (
             though
             not
             the
             same
             measure
             )
             which
             is
             there
             promised
             to
             be
             powred
             out
             upon
             all
             flesh
             ;
             Let
             every
             man
             administer
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             which
             he
             hath
             received
             within
             his
             own
             line
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               10.
               
               But
               the
               Lord
               is
               as
               full
               of
               the
               Spirit
               now
               to
               helpe
               us
               to
               endite
               
                 Psalmes
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               
                 David
              
               and
               
                 Asaph
                 .
              
               And
               it
               seemeth
               a
               dishonour
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               dispense
               his
               word
               by
               reading
               and
               singing
               ,
               without
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               glorious
               and
               various
               Administrations
               of
               the
               spirituall
               gifts
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             as
             full
             of
             the
             Spirit
             now
             ,
             and
             as
             able
             to
             furnish
             us
             with
             a
             Propheticall
             Spirit
             now
             to
             endite
             Propheticall
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             furnish
             the
             Prophets
             in
             the
             
               old
               Testament
               .
            
             But
             yet
             God
             thought
             it
             no
             dishonour
             to
             Christ
             to
             leave
             us
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             old
             Prophets
             for
             our
             edification
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             old
             .
             It
             is
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             the
             same
             Christ
             that
             spake
             by
             the
             Prophets
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             in
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             
               New
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             no
             dishonour
             to
             Christ
             to
             dispense
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             guide
             the
             body
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             variety
             of
             the
             divers
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             now
             .
             And
             though
             we
             doe
             not
             exercise
             the
             glorious
             and
             various
             Administrations
             of
             the
             spirituall
             gifts
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             in
             the
             enditing
             of
             New
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             no
             more
             then
             in
             the
             enditing
             of
             new
             Scriptures
             .
             Yet
             wee
             can
             neither
             sing
             the
             old
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             nor
             read
             the
             old
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Prophets
             acceptably
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             comfortably
             to
             our selves
             without
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             gracious
             and
             various
             spirituall
             gifts
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               11.
               
               Wee
               have
               examples
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               of
               exercising
               personall
               gifts
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               singing
               ,
               as
               in
               praying
               and
               Prophecying
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               14.
               
               Which
               Epistle
               is
               directed
               to
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               1.2
               .
               in
               all
               places
               .
               And
               consequently
               ,
               that
               Church
               is
               to
               be
               Precedentiall
               in
               dispensing
               personall
               gifts
               in
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               Singing
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               any
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             The
             Directions
             given
             in
             that
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
            
             we
             willingly
             grant
             are
             Precedentiall
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Directions
             given
             in
             other
             Epistles
             to
             other
             Churches
             .
             And
             the
             Directions
             there
             given
             be
             ,
             that
             in
             dispensing
             spirituall
             gifts
             ,
             Prophecy
             be
             preferred
             before
             Tongues
             ,
             nor
             any
             Tongues
             dispensed
             without
             interpretation
             ;
             That
             order
             be
             observed
             without
             confusion
             ;
             That
             divers
             may
             speake
             without
             interruption
             ;
             That
             no
             man
             may
             speake
             without
             subjection
             ;
             That
             women
             be
             not
             permitted
             to
             speake
             unto
             usurpation
             ;
             That
             all
             things
             be
             done
             to
             edification
             .
             And
             all
             these
             Directions
             are
             Precedentiall
             to
             all
             such
             Churches
             as
             have
             received
             the
             like
             gifts
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             direction
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
            
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             should
             have
             a
             gift
             of
             tongues
             ,
             or
             a
             gift
             of
             compiling
             a
             
               Psalme
            
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             have
             a
             gift
             of
             compiling
             a
             
               Psalme
            
             for
             his
             private
             use
             by
             an
             ordinary
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             should
             present
             it
             to
             be
             sung
             before
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             to
             say
             Amen
             to
             his
             
               Psalme
               .
            
             For
             the
             gift
             of
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Apostle
             there
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             was
             not
             an
             ordinary
             gift
             to
             compile
             some
             spirituall
             Ditty
             in
             verse
             ,
             but
             extraordinary
             ,
             as
             joyned
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             strange
             Tongues
             .
             For
             it
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Context
             ,
             that
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             was
             used
             by
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
            
             foure
             wayes
             :
             1.
             
             In
             
               speaking
               mysteries
               ,
            
             ver.
             2.
             2.
             
             In
             
               prayer
               ,
            
             ver.
             14.
             3.
             
             In
             
               singing
               ,
            
             ver.
             15.
             4.
             
             In
             
               thankesgiving
               ,
            
             ver.
             17.
             
             So
             that
             the
             
               singing
            
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             was
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             gift
             ,
             as
             the
             Tongues
             were
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             dispensed
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               Indeed
               the
               gift
               of
               Tongues
               ,
               wherein
               these
               
                 Psalmes
              
               seeme
               to
               be
               uttered
               ,
               was
               extraordinary
               ,
               but
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               that
               the
               gift
               of
               composing
               those
               
                 Psalmes
              
               was
               an
               extraordinary
               gift
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               prayer
               wherewith
               it
               was
               joyned
               ,
               
                 ver.
              
               15.
               or
               Prophecy
               ,
               
                 ver.
              
               26.
               
               Singing
               
                 Psalmes
              
               and
               Prophecy
               differing
               no
               otherwise
               then
               Poetry
               and
               Prose
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               was
               extraordinary
               in
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
              
               wee
               have
               no
               warrant
               for
               publique
               ordinary
               
               singing
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               from
               any
               example
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             As
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             so
             was
             every
             Ordinance
             dispensed
             in
             it
             ,
             whether
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             
               Psalme
               .
            
             or
             Prophecy
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             extraordinary
             ,
             both
             for
             sublimity
             of
             matter
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             Spirit
             he
             speaketh
             Mysteries
             ,
             
               ver.
            
             2.
             )
             and
             for
             power
             and
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             for
             suddennesse
             and
             dexteritie
             of
             utterance
             without
             previous
             study
             ,
             or
             meditation
             ,
             as
             
               Acts
            
             2.4.11
             .
             What
             though
             there
             be
             an
             ordinary
             gift
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Prophecying
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             singing
             ?
             Yet
             neverthelesse
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             had
             an
             extraordinary
             gift
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Prophecying
             :
             and
             so
             had
             those
             
               Corinthians
            
             also
             an
             extraordinary
             gift
             (
             though
             in
             lesse
             measure
             )
             of
             Praying
             and
             Prophecying
             and
             Singing
             also
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             credible
             that
             he
             who
             would
             have
             new
             wine
             put
             into
             new
             Bottles
             ,
             would
             powre
             forth
             ordinary
             and
             common
             matters
             in
             new
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             so
             raise
             extraordinary
             expectation
             of
             ordinary
             things
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             It
             is
             an
             uncouth
             comparison
             ,
             to
             make
             no
             more
             difference
             between
             singing
             
               Psalmes
            
             and
             Prophecy
             ,
             then
             between
             Poetry
             and
             Prose
             .
             In
             Prophecy
             we
             open
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             Counsels
             of
             God
             :
             in
             
               Psalmes
            
             we
             open
             the
             Counsels
             and
             thankesgivings
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             ;
             In
             
               Psalmes
            
             we
             sing
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ;
             in
             Prophecy
             we
             speake
             to
             edifie
             men
             ;
             you
             might
             with
             farre
             more
             reason
             and
             congruitie
             have
             said
             ,
             That
             Prayer
             and
             singing
             
               Psalmes
            
             differ
             no
             otherwise
             then
             Poetry
             and
             Prose
             .
             And
             yet
             there
             is
             more
             difference
             even
             between
             them
             ,
             then
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             
               James
            
             noteth
             ,
             
               James
            
             5.13
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             3.
             
             When
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             
               if
               the
               singing
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Corinth
              
               was
               extraordinary
               ,
               then
               wee
               have
               no
               warrant
               for
               our
               publick
               ordinary
               singing
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               from
               any
               example
               :
               Neither
               doth
               the
               Argument
               follow
               ,
               nor
               if
               it
               did
               ,
               is
               it
               of
               any
               force
               .
            
             For
             though
             this
             example
             of
             singing
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
            
             was
             extraordinary
             :
             yet
             that
             singing
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             at
             the
             last
             Supper
             was
             ordinary
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             26.30
             .
             And
             though
             there
             were
             no
             example
             of
             puhlique
             ordinary
             Singing
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             yet
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             there
             is
             a
             precept
             of
             publique
             ordinary
             Singing
             given
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             
               Ephesians
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             
               Colossians
               ,
            
             Eph.
             5.19
             .
             Colos.
             3.16
             .
             And
             what
             the
             Spirit
             speaketh
             to
             those
             Churches
             ,
             it
             speaketh
             to
             all
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI
             .
             Propounding
             a
             second
             and
             third
             Argument
             ,
             for
             the
             singing
             of
             
               Davids
            
             Psalmes
             .
          
           
             HAving
             thus
             (
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             Christ
             )
             cleared
             the
             first
             Argument
             ,
             for
             the
             Singing
             of
             
               Davids
            
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Scripture-Psalmes
             ;
             Let
             us
             now
             proceed
             to
             a
             second
             Argument
             ,
             
               taken
               from
               the
               end
               and
               use
               of
               the
               Psalmes
               of
               David
               .
            
             The
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             were
             written
             for
             a
             threefold
             end
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             expressed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Col.
            
             3
             16.
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 Instruction
                 ,
                 or
                 Teaching
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 Admonition
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 For
                 singing
                 Praise
                 and
                 Thankesgiving
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Now
             if
             the
             Psalmes
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             were
             written
             (
             as
             doubtlesse
             they
             were
             )
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             for
             this
             three-fold
             end
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             them
             of
             morall
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             generall
             and
             perpetuall
             use
             )
             and
             none
             of
             them
             abrogated
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             looke
             then
             as
             it
             would
             be
             a
             sacrilegious
             sinne
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             from
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             either
             of
             the
             two
             former
             uses
             (
             the
             use
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             or
             Admonition
             ;
             )
             so
             it
             will
             bee
             alike
             Sacriledge
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             the
             three-fold
             use
             ,
             by
             forbidding
             them
             to
             be
             sung
             for
             praise
             and
             thankesgiving
             to
             the
             Lord
             .
             Whereto
             a
             third
             Argument
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             
               taken
               from
               the
               duty
               of
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               every
               Sabbath
               ,
            
             and
             the
             defect
             of
             provision
             of
             other
             Psalmes
             ,
             if
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Scripture-Psalmes
             be
             refused
             .
             It
             appeareth
             from
             Psalme
             95.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               That
               when
               we
               present
               our selves
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               heare
               the
               voyce
               of
               his
               word
            
             (
             as
             we
             do
             every
             Lords
             day
             )
             
               wee
               should
               come
               before
               his
               presence
               with
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               .
            
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             some
             must
             have
             a
             gift
             ,
             either
             to
             prepare
             set
             formes
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             aforehand
             for
             every
             Sabbath
             day
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             a
             gift
             ,
             upon
             the
             present
             occasion
             ,
             suddenly
             to
             invent
             and
             utter
             a
             
               Psalme
            
             fit
             for
             the
             present
             Sabbath
             from
             weeke
             to
             weeke
             :
             Neither
             of
             both
             which
             are
             easie
             to
             be
             beleeved
             .
             For
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             then
             doubtlesse
             Christ
             would
             have
             appointed
             some
             or
             other
             Officer
             to
             attend
             to
             this
             duty
             of
             compiling
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             as
             hee
             hath
             appointed
             Elders
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             6.4
             .
             Or
             else
             he
             would
             inspire
             some
             or
             other
             
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             such
             a
             Gift
             and
             Spirit
             of
             
               Psalmistry
               ,
            
             as
             might
             suite
             the
             occasions
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             Sabbath
             to
             Sabbath
             .
             But
             neither
             of
             both
             these
             doe
             wee
             finde
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             or
             in
             experience
             ;
             we
             finde
             neither
             Ordinance
             appointing
             it
             ,
             nor
             Providence
             granting
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             evident
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             gracious
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             wanting
             in
             supplying
             well
             ordered
             Churches
             ,
             with
             all
             such
             gifts
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Rule
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             required
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             credible
             ,
             that
             Christ
             would
             take
             us
             off
             from
             singing
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
               ,
            
             which
             were
             of
             divine
             and
             infallible
             inspiration
             ,
             and
             leave
             us
             to
             an
             uncertain
             and
             common
             gift
             of
             private
             brethren
             .
          
           
             
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Corinth
              
               wanted
               not
               such
               gifts
               of
               
                 Psalmes
                 ,
              
               nor
               such
               members
               as
               did
               compile
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               14.26
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             neither
             did
             they
             want
             gifts
             of
             tongues
             ,
             and
             of
             Revelation
             in
             the
             same
             Text
             .
             But
             these
             were
             extraordinary
             gifts
             ,
             fit
             to
             glorifie
             Christ
             in
             his
             first
             ascension
             into
             Glory
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             commend
             and
             confirme
             the
             Gospel
             to
             Pagans
             ,
             but
             no where
             promised
             to
             be
             continued
             to
             Churches
             in
             after
             ages
             ,
             nor
             no where
             commanded
             to
             be
             imitated
             :
             much
             lesse
             our
             common
             gifts
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             endited
             by
             the
             same
             to
             be
             substituted
             in
             their
             roomes
             ,
             and
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
            
             to
             be
             silenced
             ,
             that
             our
             
               Psalmes
            
             might
             be
             attended
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Singers
             :
             and
             first
             ,
             whether
             one
             alone
             to
             sing
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           
             THe
             third
             Question
             about
             Singing
             of
             
               Psalmes
               ,
               concerneth
               the
               Singers
               .
            
             For
             though
             vocall
             
               Singing
            
             be
             approved
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Singing
             of
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             yet
             still
             it
             remaineth
             to
             some
             a
             Question
             ,
             who
             must
             sing
             them
             .
             And
             here
             a
             threefold
             scruple
             ariseth
             .
             1.
             
             Whether
             one
             be
             to
             sing
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             rest
             joyning
             onely
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             Amen
             ;
             or
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ?
             2.
             
             Whether
             women
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             men
             ;
             
             or
             men
             alone
             ?
             3.
             
             Whether
             carnall
             men
             and
             Pagans
             may
             be
             permitted
             to
             sing
             with
             us
             ,
             or
             Christians
             alone
             ,
             and
             Church-Members
             ?
          
           
             Touching
             the
             first
             of
             these
             Scruples
             ;
             It
             is
             out
             of
             doubt
             .
             1.
             
             That
             a
             Christian
             man
             for
             his
             own
             private
             solace
             and
             edification
             ,
             may
             sing
             a
             
               Psalme
            
             alone
             by
             himselfe
             ;
             as
             
               Asaph
            
             had
             his
             Songs
             by
             night
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             77.6.2
             .
             It
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             had
             a
             spirituall
             and
             extraordinary
             Gift
             of
             enditing
             a
             
               Psalme
               ,
            
             might
             sing
             it
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Church
             joyne
             with
             him
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             saying
             Amen
             :
             though
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             he
             that
             endited
             the
             
               Psalme
               ,
            
             gave
             it
             to
             the
             Master
             of
             Song
             ,
             to
             be
             sung
             publiquely
             ,
             by
             others
             as
             well
             as
             himselfe
             .
             But
             the
             Question
             is
             of
             Singing
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             other
             Scripture
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             whether
             they
             are
             to
             be
             sung
             by
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             by
             one
             alone
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             (
             the
             rest
             joyning
             onely
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             close
             )
             saying
             ,
             Amen
             ;
             And
             to
             make
             good
             this
             latter
             way
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               1.
               
               It
               is
               alledged
               ,
               In
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
              
               one
               had
               a
               
                 Psalme
                 ,
              
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               14.26
               .
               And
               he
               that
               had
               a
               
                 Psalme
              
               sung
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               was
               directed
               to
               sing
               with
               understanding
               also
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               a
               tongue
               understood
               by
               the
               whole
               Church
               )
               that
               they
               might
               joyne
               with
               him
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               say
               Amen
               ,
               
                 ver.
              
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             This
             onely
             concerned
             the
             extraordinary
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             endited
             by
             such
             as
             had
             also
             a
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             as
             well
             as
             of
             
               Psalmes
               .
            
             For
             therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             such
             are
             directed
             ,
             as
             they
             sing
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             spirituall
             gift
             ,
             so
             to
             sing
             with
             understanding
             also
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             this
             concerneth
             not
             the
             Singing
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             which
             now
             are
             not
             given
             by
             any
             peculiar
             gift
             to
             any
             one
             man
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               2.
               
               It
               is
               also
               alledged
               ,
               That
               Singing
               of
               
                 Psalmes
              
               is
               an
               act
               of
               Prophecy
               .
               And
               the
               Prophets
               were
               to
               speake
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               thing
               were
               revealed
               to
               another
               that
               sate
               by
               ,
               the
               first
               was
               to
               hold
               his
               peace
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               14.30
               ,
               31.
               
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             Prophecy
             is
             taken
             two
             wayes
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             omit
             other
             acceptions
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             not
             pertinent
             to
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             .
             1.
             
             Sometimes
             more
             strictly
             and
             properly
             ,
             for
             Preaching
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             expounding
             and
             applying
             Scripture
             to
             edification
             .
             2.
             
             Sometimes
             more
             largely
             ,
             for
             the
             publishing
             of
             spirituall
             things
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             edification
             of
             our selves
             or
             others
             .
             And
             in
             this
             
             sence
             Master
             
               Perkins
            
             (
             in
             his
             
               Propheticâ
            
             )
             maketh
             two
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 quoteth
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                
                 20.7
                 .
                 
                   Abraham
                   is
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   pray
                   for
                   thee
                
                 ;
                 he
                 quoteth
                 also
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Chron.
                
                 25.1
                 .
                 where
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 
                   Asaph
                   ,
                   Heman
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Jeduthun
                   ,
                
                 who
                 were
                 Singers
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 
                   to
                   Prophecy
                   with
                   Harpes
                   .
                
                 Which
                 argueth
                 that
                 singing
                 of
                 
                   Psalmes
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 sence
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 large
                 sence
                 )
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 
                   Paul
                
                 doth
                 not
                 speake
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 doth
                 expresly
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 from
                 singing
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 11.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 14
                 Chapter
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 doth
                 plainly
                 distinguish
                 prophecy
                 from
                 singing
                 
                   Psalmes
                
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 exhorteth
                 them
                 to
                 covet
                 after
                 spirituall
                 gifts
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 (
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 14.1
                 .
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 meaning
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 chiefly
                 covet
                 after
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 enditing
                 or
                 singing
                 of
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 after
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 expounding
                 and
                 applying
                 Scripture
                 to
                 edification
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 
                   Paul
                
                 directeth
                 the
                 Prophets
                 to
                 speake
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   ver.
                
                 30
                 ,
                 31.
                 
                 He
                 speaketh
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 whereby
                 many
                 may
                 sing
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Psalme
                
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Preaching
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 many
                 shall
                 sing
                 severall
                 
                   Psalmes
                
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 breed
                 the
                 like
                 confusion
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Prophets
                 should
                 speake
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               Why
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               a
               confusion
               for
               so
               many
               voyces
               to
               joyne
               together
               in
               singing
               a
               
                 Psalme
                 ,
              
               though
               it
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               
                 Psalme
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             No
             more
             now
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             then
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             when
             the
             Trumpeters
             and
             Singers
             were
             as
             one
             ,
             to
             make
             one
             sound
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             praising
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             
               when
               they
               lift
               vp
               their
               voyce
               ,
               with
               the
               Trumpeters
               ,
               &
               Cymbals
               ,
               and
               Instruments
               of
               Musick
               ▪
               and
               praised
               the
               Lord
               ,
               saying
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               good
               ,
               for
               his
               mercy
               endureth
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             5.13
             .
             For
             then
             God
             shewed
             his
             approbation
             and
             acceptance
             of
             that
             concourse
             and
             consent
             of
             so
             many
             voyces
             together
             ,
             by
             filling
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             a
             Cloud
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             gracious
             signe
             of
             his
             visible
             presence
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             acceptance
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             worship
             .
             And
             surely
             ,
             If
             the
             concourse
             and
             consent
             of
             so
             many
             voyces
             had
             been
             a
             confusion
             ,
             doubtlesse
             it
             would
             
             have
             been
             as
             much
             displeasing
             to
             God
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             
               New
               .
            
             For
             God
             is
             not
             a
             God
             of
             confusion
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             or
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.33
             .
             And
             if
             our
             desire
             be
             ,
             the
             will
             of
             God
             may
             be
             done
             on
             earth
             as
             it
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Angells
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             reade
             of
             a
             
               multitude
               of
               an
               heavenly
               hoast
               of
               Angells
               ,
               praising
               God
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               Glory
               be
               to
               God
               on
               High
               ,
            
             &c.
             without
             any
             confusion
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               3.
               
               Scarce
               any
               example
               can
               be
               given
               of
               any
               entire
               Congregation
               ,
               that
               sang
               together
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             Though
             no
             example
             could
             be
             given
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             sufficient
             warrant
             for
             the
             Duty
             ,
             if
             any
             Precept
             have
             been
             given
             of
             it
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Precept
             is
             plaine
             in
             
               Colos.
            
             3.16
             .
             where
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             
               Colosse
            
             is
             exhorted
             to
             have
             
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
               dwell
               richly
               in
               them
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             to
             Teach
             and
             Admonish
             one
             another
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             in
             the
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             as
             other
             Scriptures
             )
             but
             also
             to
             sing
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             with
             holy
             melody
             to
             the
             Lord
             .
             If
             God
             had
             reserved
             this
             Dutie
             to
             some
             select
             Choristers
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             given
             some
             direction
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             for
             their
             Qualification
             and
             Election
             :
             But
             since
             he
             speaketh
             nothing
             of
             any
             such
             select
             Musitians
             ,
             he
             commendeth
             this
             Dutie
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Answ.
              
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               safely
               said
               ,
               that
               scarce
               any
               example
               in
               Scripture
               can
               be
               given
               of
               any
               entire
               Congregation
               that
               sang
               together
               .
            
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             In
             
               Exod.
            
             15.1
             .
             
               Moses
            
             and
             the
             chilrdren
             of
             
               Israel
            
             are
             said
             to
             sing
             a
             Song
             of
             Thankesgiving
             to
             the
             Lord
             .
             And
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             ,
             that
             sang
             this
             Song
             ,
             the
             same
             are
             said
             soone
             to
             forget
             Gods
             works
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             waite
             for
             his
             Counsell
             ,
             but
             to
             fall
             a lusting
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             106.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             which
             was
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             when
             they
             administred
             and
             received
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             a
             Church
             Act
             )
             they
             were
             an
             entire
             Congregation
             .
             
               And
               they
               after
               Supper
               sung
               a
               Psalme
               or
               Hymne
               ,
            
             Mat.
             26.30
             .
             To
             say
             ,
             that
             one
             sang
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             joyned
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             saying
             Amen
             ,
             hath
             no
             foot-hold
             in
             the
             Text
             .
             It
             might
             as
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             they
             all
             tooke
             the
             bread
             ,
             they
             all
             blessed
             it
             ,
             and
             brake
             it
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             one
             did
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             joyned
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             consented
             ,
             and
             like
             enough
             to
             the
             blessing
             of
             it
             ,
             said
             Amen
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             no
             straine
             of
             wit
             ,
             but
             a
             solid
             and
             judicious
             exposition
             of
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             
               Revelation
               ,
            
             to
             make
             it
             a
             description
             of
             a
             
             particular
             visible
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             platforme
             and
             patterne
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               :
            
             where
             ,
             as
             the
             
               foure
               living
               Creatures
               ,
            
             are
             the
             foure
             sorts
             of
             Officers
             ,
             so
             the
             
               twenty-foure
               Elders
            
             set
             forth
             the
             brethren
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             Elders
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             ripe
             age
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             )
             and
             twenty-foure
             ,
             in
             number
             ,
             answering
             to
             the
             twenty-foure
             Orders
             of
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             1
             
               Chron.
            
             25.9
             .
             &c.
             And
             these
             are
             all
             said
             to
             joyne
             together
             
               in
               singing
               a
               new
               Song
               unto
               the
               Lambe
               ,
            
             Rev.
             5.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               4.
               
               If
               the
               whole
               Church
               should
               sing
               together
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               members
               were
               Teachers
               .
               For
               the
               Apostle
               biddeth
               us
               to
               Teach
               and
               Admonish
               one
               another
               in
               
                 Psalmes
                 ,
              
               Colos.
               3.16
               .
               But
               the
               same
               Apostle
               denyeth
               all
               to
               be
               Teachers
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               12.29
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             Though
             the
             Apostle
             bid
             us
             to
             Teach
             and
             Admonish
             one
             another
             in
             
               Psalmes
            
             ;
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             teach
             one
             another
             by
             singing
             
               Psalmes
            
             together
             ;
             But
             hee
             there
             holdeth
             forth
             a
             twofold
             use
             and
             improvement
             of
             the
             whole
             word
             of
             God
             dwelling
             richly
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             a
             threefold
             use
             and
             improvement
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
               .
            
             The
             whole
             word
             of
             God
             dwelling
             richly
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             improved
             to
             the
             Teaching
             and
             admonishing
             of
             one
             another
             :
             but
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             are
             to
             be
             improved
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             both
             these
             ends
             (
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Word
             beside
             )
             but
             to
             a
             threefold
             end
             also
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Singing
             of
             Praises
             to
             the
             Lord
             .
             Now
             in
             this
             third
             end
             ,
             all
             the
             Congregation
             may
             joyne
             ,
             in
             improving
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             thereunto
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             Publique
             teaching
             or
             Admonishing
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             them
             ,
             yet
             in
             setting
             forth
             the
             Praises
             ,
             the
             Counsels
             ,
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             declared
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             Though
             not
             every
             one
             that
             Singeth
             a
             
               Psalme
               ,
            
             may
             be
             said
             forthwith
             to
             Teach
             or
             Admonish
             them
             that
             sing
             with
             him
             ,
             yet
             hee
             that
             appointeth
             the
             Psalme
             to
             be
             sung
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             teach
             and
             Admonish
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             that
             are
             to
             sing
             it
             ,
             or
             heare
             it
             .
             
               Julian
            
             the
             Apostate
             ,
             tooke
             himselfe
             to
             be
             admonished
             ,
             yea
             and
             reproved
             when
             the
             Christians
             sang
             in
             his
             hearing
             the
             115.
             and
             97.
             
             
               Psalmes
            
             ;
             which
             declare
             the
             vanity
             of
             Id●ls
             ,
             and
             the
             confusion
             of
             such
             as
             worship
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             Church-Story
             by
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Nicephorus
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             3.
             
             Though
             the
             Apostle
             deny
             all
             to
             be
             Teachers
             ,
             his
             meaning
             is
             onely
             to
             deny
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             all
             Teachers
             by
             publique
             Office
             ,
             to
             attend
             upon
             Expounding
             and
             applying
             Scripture
             to
             
             publique
             edification
             :
             But
             it
             was
             no
             part
             of
             his
             meaning
             ,
             either
             to
             forbid
             private
             Teaching
             ,
             or
             Adomition
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             (
             for
             then
             
               Aquila
            
             and
             
               Priscilla
            
             had
             gone
             too
             farre
             in
             instructing
             
               Apollos
               ,
               Acts
            
             18.26
             .
             )
             or
             to
             forbid
             the
             quickening
             and
             edifying
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             by
             singing
             together
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             Admonition
             ,
             Consolation
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             to
             the
             Lord
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Whether
             Women
             may
             sing
             as
             well
             as
             Men
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             scruple
             about
             Singers
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               women
               may
               sing
               as
               well
               as
               men
               .
            
             For
             in
             this
             point
             there
             be
             some
             that
             deale
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             
               Pharaoh
            
             dealt
             with
             the
             
               Israelites
               ,
            
             who
             though
             he
             was
             at
             first
             utterly
             unwilling
             that
             any
             of
             them
             should
             goe
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             yet
             being
             at
             length
             convinced
             that
             they
             must
             goe
             ,
             then
             hee
             was
             content
             the
             men
             should
             goe
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Women
             ,
             
               Exod.
            
             10.11
             .
             So
             here
             ,
             some
             that
             were
             altogether
             against
             singing
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             at
             all
             with
             lively
             voyce
             ,
             yet
             being
             convinced
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             morall
             worship
             of
             God
             warranted
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             if
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Singing
             ,
             one
             alone
             must
             sing
             ,
             not
             all
             ,
             (
             or
             if
             all
             )
             the
             Men
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Women
             .
          
           
             
               And
               their
               Reason
               is
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               not
               permitted
               to
               a
               woman
               to
               speake
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               14.34
               .
               how
               then
               shall
               they
               Sing
               ?
               2.
               
               Much
               lesse
               it
               is
               permitted
               to
               them
               to
               Prophecy
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               
                 Tim.
              
               2.11
               ,
               12.
               
               And
               singing
               of
               
                 Psalmes
              
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Prophecying
               .
            
          
           
             One
             answer
             may
             at
             once
             remove
             both
             these
             scruples
             and
             withall
             cleare
             the
             Truth
             ,
             It
             is
             apparent
             by
             the
             scope
             and
             context
             of
             both
             those
             Scriptures
             ,
             That
             a
             woman
             is
             not
             permitted
             to
             speake
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             two
             cases
             .
             1.
             
             By
             way
             of
             Teaching
             ,
             whether
             in
             expounding
             ,
             or
             applying
             Scripture
             .
             For
             this
             the
             Apostle
             accounteth
             an
             act
             of
             Authority
             ,
             which
             is
             unlawfull
             for
             a
             Woman
             to
             usurpe
             over
             the
             man
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             2.13
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             the
             woman
             is
             more
             subject
             to
             Error
             then
             the
             man
             ,
             
               ver.
            
             14.
             
             And
             therefore
             might
             soone
             prove
             a
             Seducer
             ,
             if
             she
             became
             a
             Teacher
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             permitted
             to
             a
             woman
             to
             speake
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             propounding
             Questions
             ,
             though
             under
             pretence
             of
             desire
             to
             learne
             for
             her
             own
             satisfaction
             ;
             but
             rather
             it
             is
             required
             shee
             should
             aske
             her
             husband
             at
             home
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.35
             .
          
           
             For
             under
             pretence
             of
             Questioning
             ,
             for
             learning
             sake
             ,
             she
             might
             so
             propound
             her
             Question
             ,
             as
             to
             Teach
             her
             Teachers
             ;
             or
             if
             not
             so
             ,
             yet
             to
             open
             a
             doore
             to
             some
             of
             her
             own
             weake
             and
             erroneous
             apprehensions
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             soone
             exceed
             the
             bounds
             of
             womanly
             modesty
             .
          
           
             Neverthelesse
             in
             two
             other
             cases
             ,
             it
             is
             cleare
             a
             woman
             is
             allowed
             to
             speake
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             1.
             
             In
             way
             of
             subjection
             ,
             when
             shee
             is
             to
             give
             account
             of
             her
             offence
             .
             Thus
             
               Peter
            
             Questioned
             
               Saphyra
            
             before
             the
             Church
             touching
             the
             price
             of
             land
             sold
             by
             her
             and
             her
             husband
             ,
             which
             her
             husband
             had
             concealed
             by
             his
             lye
             :
             And
             shee
             accordingly
             spake
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             give
             answer
             to
             his
             Question
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             5.8
             .
             2
             In
             way
             of
             singing
             forth
             the
             Praises
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Congregation
             .
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             the
             Apostle
             layeth
             no
             greater
             restraint
             upon
             the
             women
             for
             silence
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             the
             Law
             had
             put
             upon
             them
             before
             .
             For
             so
             himselfe
             speaketh
             in
             the
             place
             alledged
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.34
             .
             
               It
               is
               not
               permitted
               to
               the
               women
               to
               speake
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               under
               subjection
               ,
               as
               also
               saith
               the
               Law
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             then
             requireth
             the
             same
             subjection
             in
             the
             woman
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             had
             put
             upon
             them
             :
             no
             more
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             yea
             the
             Lawgiver
             
               Moses
            
             did
             permit
             
               Miriam
            
             and
             the
             women
             that
             went
             out
             after
             her
             to
             sing
             forth
             the
             praises
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             the
             men
             in
             their
             Song
             of
             thankesgiving
             ;
             
               Sing
               yee
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               triumphed
               gloriously
               :
               the
               horse
               and
               his
               rider
               hath
               he
               throwne
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
            
             Exod.
             15.20
             ,
             21.
             
             Which
             may
             be
             a
             ground
             sufficient
             to
             justifie
             the
             lawfull
             practise
             of
             women
             in
             singing
             together
             with
             men
             the
             Praises
             of
             the
             Lord
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             ancient
             practise
             of
             women
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             to
             sing
             the
             publique
             praises
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             wee
             reade
             recorded
             in
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             History
             ,
             
               Socrates
            
             2.
             
             Booke
             ,
             Chapter
             18.
             of
             the
             Greeke
             Copie
             ,
             and
             Chap.
             16.
             of
             the
             Latine
             ,
             
               Theodoret
            
             third
             Booke
             ,
             Chapter
             17.
             
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             Whether
             carnall
             men
             may
             sing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             godly
             Christians
             ?
          
           
             THe
             third
             scruple
             about
             the
             Singers
             remaineth
             ,
             
               Whether
               carnall
               men
               and
               Pagans
               may
               be
               permitted
               to
               sing
               with
               us
               ,
               or
               Christians
               alone
               ,
               and
               Church-members
               ?
            
          
           
             What
             wee
             beleeve
             in
             this
             poynt
             ,
             may
             be
             summed
             up
             in
             these
             three
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             members
             thereof
             are
             called
             to
             sing
             to
             the
             Praises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             mutuall
             edification
             :
             For
             they
             were
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             Churches
             ,
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             exhorteth
             to
             speake
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             make
             melody
             to
             the
             Lord
             with
             Psalmes
             and
             Hymnes
             and
             spirituall
             songs
             ,
             
               Eph.
            
             5.19
             .
             
               Colos.
            
             3.16
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Praising
             of
             God
             with
             
               Psalmes
            
             is
             comely
             for
             all
             the
             upright
             ,
             whether
             received
             into
             the
             Fellowship
             of
             any
             particular
             visible
             Church
             ,
             or
             no
             .
             For
             so
             much
             the
             words
             of
             
               David
            
             hold
             forth
             ,
             
               Praise
               is
               comely
               for
               the
               upright
               ,
            
             Psal.
             33.1.3
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             spirituall
             gifts
             are
             necessary
             to
             make
             melody
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             singing
             ;
             yet
             spirituall
             gifts
             are
             neither
             the
             onely
             ,
             nor
             chiefe
             ground
             of
             singing
             ;
             but
             the
             chiefe
             ground
             thereof
             is
             the
             morall
             duty
             lying
             upon
             all
             men
             by
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God
             ;
             
               If
               any
               be
               merry
               to
               sing
               Psalmes
            
             ▪
             Jam.
             5.13
             .
             As
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             though
             spirituall
             gifts
             be
             requisite
             to
             make
             it
             acceptable
             ;
             yet
             the
             duty
             of
             Prayer
             lyeth
             upon
             all
             men
             ,
             by
             that
             Commandement
             which
             forbiddeth
             Atheisme
             ;
             it
             is
             
               the
               foole
               that
               saith
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               God
            
             ;
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               they
               call
               not
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Psal.
             14.1.4
             .
             Which
             also
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             just
             Argument
             and
             proofe
             of
             the
             poynt
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             by
             the
             Commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             indeed
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ▪
             if
             all
             men
             be
             bound
             to
             pray
             unto
             God
             in
             their
             distresses
             .
             (
             as
             even
             
               Jonah's
            
             Marriners
             will
             confesse
             in
             a
             storme
             ,
             
               Jonah
            
             1.6
             .
             )
             then
             all
             men
             are
             likewise
             bound
             to
             sing
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             in
             their
             deliverances
             ,
             and
             comforts
             ;
             For
             the
             word
             runneth
             alike
             levell
             ,
             
               Is
               any
               afflicted
               ,
               let
               him
               pray
               ?
               Is
               any
               merry
               ?
               let
               him
               sing
               Psalmes
               ,
               James
               ,
            
             5.13
             .
          
           
           
             A
             second
             proofe
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             generall
             Commandement
             to
             all
             men
             upon
             earth
             to
             sing
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             96.1
             .
             
               Sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Psal.
             100.1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Make
               a
               joyfull
               noyse
               unto
               the
               Lord
               all
               yee
               Lands
               ,
               come
               before
               his
               presence
               with
               singing
               .
            
             Psal.
             68.32
             .
             
               Sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               all
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               O
               sing
               Praises
               unto
               the
               Lord
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             the
             grounds
             and
             ends
             of
             Singing
             ,
             though
             some
             of
             them
             doe
             more
             peculiarly
             concerne
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             (
             and
             therefore
             they
             of
             all
             others
             are
             most
             bound
             to
             abound
             in
             this
             Dutie
             ;
             )
             yet
             sundry
             of
             the
             grounds
             and
             end
             of
             Singing
             are
             common
             to
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             none
             of
             them
             to
             be
             exempted
             from
             this
             service
             .
             As
             ,
             the
             soveraignty
             of
             God
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               a
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               King
               above
               all
               Gods
               ,
            
             Psal.
             95.3
             .
             And
             therefore
             
               make
               a
               joyfull
               noyse
               to
               him
               with
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             ver.
             2.
             
             
               He
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               above
               all
               Gods
               ,
            
             Psal.
             96.4
             .
             And
             therefore
             
               sing
               unto
               him
               all
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             The
             greatnesse
             of
             Gods
             workes
             of
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             ,
             they
             are
             other
             grounds
             of
             Singing
             ,
             and
             they
             concern
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             in
             common
             ,
             
               Psal
               ,
            
             145.6
             .
             to
             10.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               giveth
               food
               to
               all
               flesh
               ,
            
             ver.
             15
             ▪
             16.
             
             Therefore
             let
             all
             flesh
             blesse
             his
             holy
             Name
             ,
             
               ver.
            
             21.
             
             
               Let
               every
               thing
               that
               hath
               breath
               Praise
               the
               Lord
               for
               his
               mightie
               Acts
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               execellent
               Greatnesse
               ,
            
             Psal.
             150.2
             .
             to
             6.
             
             The
             end
             of
             singing
             is
             to
             praise
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             to
             stirre
             up
             our selves
             and
             others
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             with
             chearfulnesse
             &
             glad
             hearts
             .
             And
             therefore
             
               Travellers
               ,
               Prisoners
               ,
               Sickmen
               ,
               Seamen
               ,
            
             being
             saved
             from
             severall
             distresses
             by
             the
             good
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             of
             them
             commanded
             
               to
               praise
               the
               Lord
               for
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               declare
               his
               wonders
               before
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
            
             Psal.
             107.6
             .
             to
             32.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Against
               the
               singing
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               carnall
               as
               well
               as
               Christian
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               examples
               of
               Song
               set
               forth
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               both
               in
               the
               
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 ,
              
               were
               onely
               performed
               by
               the
               Church
               and
               Church-members
               .
               As
               the
               Song
               of
               
                 Moses
              
               at
               the
               red
               Sea
               was
               sung
               by
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               children
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               15.1
               .
               His
               other
               Song
               ,
               
                 Deut.
              
               32.
               he
               was
               commanded
               to
               teach
               it
               to
               the
               children
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               31.19
               .
               The
               Song
               of
               
                 Deborah
              
               was
               sung
               by
               her
               and
               
                 Barak
                 ,
                 Judg.
              
               5.1
               .
               Under
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 Judah
                 ,
              
               and
               after
               the
               returne
               from
               Captivitie
               ,
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               onely
               sang
               for
               the
               more
               orderly
               carrying
               on
               of
               that
               Ordinance
               ,
               1
               
                 Chron.
              
               6.31
               ,
               32.
               
               
                 &
              
               16.4
               .
               
                 Neh
                 ,
              
               11.22
               ,
               23.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               In
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               sang
               in
               a
               place
               apart
               from
               others
               ,
               
                 Mat.
              
               26.30
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
              
               none
               but
               the
               brethren
               had
               libertie
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
               in
               Teaching
               or
               Singing
               
                 Psalmes
                 .
              
               In
               the
               
                 Revelation
              
               the
               
                 foure
                 Beasts
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 twenty-foure
                 Elders
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               144000.
               who
               sung
               the
               praises
               of
               God
               and
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               were
               apparent
               representations
               of
               the
               Church
               her
               Officers
               and
               Members
               ,
               
                 Rev.
              
               5.9
               .
               
                 &
              
               14.3
               .
               
                 &
              
               15.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             All
             these
             examples
             prove
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             willingly
             grant
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             discourse
             ,
             we
             have
             been
             occasioned
             to
             maintaine
             and
             prove
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             one
             man
             alone
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             whole
             Church
             ,
             Officers
             and
             Members
             ,
             to
             sing
             the
             praises
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             heart
             and
             voyce
             together
             with
             one
             accord
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             all
             these
             places
             doe
             evince
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             live
             not
             by
             examples
             onely
             ,
             but
             by
             precepts
             also
             .
             And
             evident
             precepts
             have
             been
             alledged
             already
             ,
             for
             the
             generall
             practise
             of
             Singing
             by
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Some
             of
             these
             examples
             doe
             allow
             even
             wicked
             men
             and
             Apostates
             to
             sing
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             to
             upbraide
             and
             convince
             their
             wickednesse
             .
             As
             that
             Song
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             Deut.
             32.
             was
             appointed
             to
             be
             sung
             by
             the
             children
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             in
             
               Canaan
               ,
            
             but
             in
             their
             State
             of
             Apostasie
             ,
             and
             calamitie
             ,
             
               When
               evill
               should
               befall
               them
               in
               the
               latter
               dayes
               ,
            
             Deut.
             31.19.21
             ,
             22.29
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               2.
               
               It
               is
               one
               of
               the
               peculiar
               priviledges
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               publique
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Word
               is
               committed
               onely
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 Rom.
              
               3.2
               .
               
                 &
              
               9.4
               .
               But
               singing
               for
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 Col.
              
               3.16
               .
               And
               the
               act
               of
               singing
               in
               publique
               ,
               is
               the
               publique
               dispensation
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             The
             publique
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             Preaching
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             exposition
             and
             application
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             way
             of
             office
             ,
             is
             committed
             onely
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             some
             select
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             chiefly
             for
             the
             Churches
             sake
             ,
             though
             the
             benefit
             thereof
             may
             redound
             also
             to
             men
             without
             .
             But
             the
             publique
             dis●ensation
             of
             the
             word
             is
             not
             so
             confined
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             occasionally
             men
             without
             may
             publiquely
             as
             well
             as
             privately
             ,
             dispense
             the
             counsell
             and
             will
             of
             God
             both
             to
             the
             Church
             ▪
             and
             to
             men
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             a
             sinne
             
             both
             in
             Gods
             people
             and
             in
             others
             ,
             not
             to
             hearken
             to
             it
             .
             
               Pharaoh
               Necho
            
             (
             though
             neither
             
               Israelite
            
             nor
             
               Proselyte
            
             )
             yet
             by
             his
             Embassadors
             did
             publiquely
             declare
             the
             counsell
             of
             God
             to
             
               Josiah
            
             :
             and
             it
             was
             a
             dangerous
             sinne
             in
             
               Josiah
               ,
            
             that
             he
             did
             not
             hearken
             to
             the
             words
             of
             
               Necho
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             
               were
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               ,
            
             2
             
               Chron.
            
             35.21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               Balaam
            
             publiquely
             dispensed
             the
             counsell
             and
             word
             of
             God
             throughout
             the
             23.
             and
             24th
             Chapters
             of
             
               Numbers
               ,
            
             to
             
               Balack
            
             and
             the
             Princes
             of
             
               Moab
            
             :
             and
             it
             was
             a
             desolating
             sinne
             in
             
               Balack
            
             and
             the
             Princes
             of
             
               Moab
               ,
            
             that
             they
             did
             not
             hearken
             to
             him
             :
             and
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             sinne
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Israel
            
             also
             ,
             if
             they
             hearing
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             had
             not
             received
             his
             Prophecies
             (
             which
             God
             put
             into
             his
             mouth
             )
             as
             the
             word
             of
             God
             .
             The
             King
             of
             the
             
               Philistims
            
             reproved
             both
             
               Abraham
            
             and
             
               Sarah
            
             from
             the
             word
             of
             the
             
               Lord
            
             Gen.
             20.9
             ,
             10.16
             .
             and
             it
             had
             been
             a
             sinne
             in
             them
             both
             ,
             to
             have
             neglected
             his
             reproofe
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             publiquely
             to
             dispense
             any
             Ordinance
             or
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             peculiar
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Seales
             ,
             and
             Censures
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             )
             another
             thing
             to
             joyne
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             such
             parts
             of
             the
             publique
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             common
             to
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             .
             Of
             which
             sort
             the
             publique
             prayers
             and
             praises
             of
             God
             be
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             also
             ;
             which
             though
             they
             be
             dispensed
             and
             offered
             up
             in
             the
             very
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             due
             praises
             are
             not
             therefore
             the
             more
             undue
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             offered
             up
             in
             due
             words
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               3.
               
               It
               is
               confusion
               for
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               world
               to
               sing
               together
               ,
               in
               a
               mixt
               Assembly
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             All
             that
             are
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             not
             forthwith
             the
             world
             ,
             many
             are
             called
             out
             of
             the
             world
             (
             and
             so
             indeed
             all
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             except
             the
             children
             of
             the
             faithfull
             )
             before
             they
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             such
             though
             they
             do
             sing
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             a
             singing
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             world
             together
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             Christ
             hath
             called
             them
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             hateth
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             It
             is
             no
             confusion
             ,
             but
             lawfull
             communion
             ,
             for
             Church
             and
             world
             to
             joyne
             together
             in
             a
             mixt
             Assembly
             ,
             to
             performe
             such
             duties
             ,
             as
             God
             requireth
             of
             them
             in
             common
             :
             as
             to
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             In
             
               Antioch
            
             in
             
               Pisidia
               ,
            
             the
             whole
             Citie
             almost
             (
             the
             greatest
             part
             whereof
             were
             Pagans
             )
             came
             together
             to
             
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             13.44
             .
             Was
             this
             a
             confusion
             ?
             And
             what
             if
             the
             Apostles
             had
             prayed
             in
             that
             mixt
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             faithfull
             had
             said
             Amen
             to
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             what
             if
             Pagans
             also
             understanding
             what
             they
             prayed
             ,
             had
             said
             Amen
             with
             them
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             a
             confusion
             ?
             Yea
             what
             if
             in
             such
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             depart
             without
             the
             publick
             praises
             of
             God
             in
             a
             
               Psalme
               ,
            
             and
             that
             whole
             mixt
             Assembly
             should
             joyne
             together
             in
             the
             singing
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             it
             be
             a
             confusion
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             no
             confusion
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             to
             joyne
             together
             in
             a
             mixt
             Assembly
             to
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             dutie
             required
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             then
             neither
             is
             it
             a
             confusion
             ,
             but
             a
             lawfull
             communion
             to
             joyne
             together
             in
             singing
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             in
             a
             
               Psalme
               ,
            
             because
             it
             is
             a
             dutie
             required
             of
             them
             all
             .
             
               David
            
             foretelleth
             ,
             
               that
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
            
             (
             and
             why
             not
             thei●
             people
             as
             well
             ?
             )
             
               shall
               praise
               the
               Lord
               ,
               when
               they
               heare
               the
               words
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
               Yea
               they
               shall
               sing
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               great
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Psal.
             138.4
             ▪
             5.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               4.
               
               The
               end
               of
               singing
               is
               to
               instruct
               ,
               admonish
               ,
               and
               comfort
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               the
               world
               must
               not
               instruct
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Church
               having
               received
               sufficient
               gifts
               by
               Christs
               ascension
               to
               edifie
               it selfe
               ,
               
                 Eph.
              
               4.7
               .
               to
               12.
               
               This
               were
               to
               borrow
               Jewells
               of
               the
               
                 Aegyptians
              
               to
               make
               a
               golden
               calfe
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               the
               Arke
               into
               a
               Cart
               ,
               to
               be
               drawne
               by
               oxen
               ,
               that
               should
               be
               carried
               by
               Levites
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             The
             end
             of
             singing
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             instruct
             ,
             admonish
             ,
             and
             comfort
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             such
             also
             as
             are
             godly
             ,
             though
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Praise
               is
               comely
               for
               the
               upright
               ,
            
             whether
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             it
             .
             Nay
             further
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             singing
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             instruct
             ,
             and
             admonish
             ,
             and
             comfort
             the
             upright
             ▪
             but
             also
             to
             instruct
             ,
             and
             convince
             ,
             and
             reprove
             wicked
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             
               Deut.
            
             31.19
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             The
             end
             of
             singing
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             instruct
             ,
             and
             convince
             ,
             and
             edifie
             men
             but
             also
             to
             praise
             and
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             96.1
             ,
             ●
             Though
             the
             Church
             might
             be
             sufficient
             to
             edifie
             it selfe
             :
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             sufficient
             to
             glorifie
             God
             alone
             :
             which
             is
             a
             duty
             lying
             upon
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             ,
             yea
             in
             their
             kinde
             ,
             upon
             all
             the
             creatures
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             3.
             
             Though
             the
             Church
             have
             received
             from
             Christs
             ascension
             sufficient
             helpes
             within
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             edifie
             it selfe
             :
             yet
             if
             his
             
             Providence
             also
             cast
             in
             other
             helpes
             from
             without
             to
             edifie
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             same
             ascension
             of
             Christ
             sitting
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             ;
             and
             such
             helpes
             are
             not
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
             
               Josiah
            
             did
             not
             well
             to
             reject
             the
             admonition
             of
             
               Pharaoh
               Necho
               :
               Abraham
            
             and
             
               Sarah
            
             did
             well
             to
             receive
             the
             admonition
             of
             
               Abimelech
               .
            
             And
             yet
             neither
             
               Pharaoh
            
             nor
             
               Abimelech
            
             were
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             4.
             
             The
             admonition
             and
             instruction
             given
             in
             the
             singing
             of
             a
             
               Psalme
               ,
            
             is
             rather
             given
             by
             him
             that
             penned
             the
             
               Psalme
               ,
            
             and
             by
             him
             that
             appointeth
             the
             
               Psalme
            
             to
             be
             sung
             ,
             then
             by
             every
             Singer
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             admonition
             and
             instruction
             be
             to
             himself
             by
             the
             words
             :
             and
             unlesse
             there
             be
             a
             stirring
             up
             of
             affection
             to
             himselfe
             and
             others
             ,
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             harmony
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             5.
             
             Though
             it
             was
             an
             abuse
             of
             the
             
               Aegyptian
            
             Jewells
             ,
             to
             borrow
             them
             to
             make
             a
             golden
             calfe
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             no
             abuse
             of
             them
             to
             offer
             them
             to
             God
             for
             the
             building
             and
             furnishing
             of
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             God
             forbid
             any
             Christian
             soule
             should
             please
             it selfe
             in
             comparing
             the
             Praises
             of
             the
             holy
             and
             glorious
             God
             to
             the
             golden
             calfe
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             Singing
             of
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             by
             carnall
             men
             ,
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             the
             employment
             of
             
               Aegyptian
            
             Jewells
             to
             that
             end
             for
             which
             they
             are
             used
             :
             yet
             that
             end
             being
             the
             praising
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             God
             hath
             enjoyned
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             an
             employment
             of
             
               Aegyptian
            
             Jewels
             to
             the
             making
             of
             a
             golden
             calfe
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Praises
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Saviour
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             especially
             of
             all
             them
             that
             beleeve
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             resemblance
             between
             putting
             the
             Arke
             upon
             a
             Cart
             to
             be
             carried
             by
             Oxen
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             been
             carried
             by
             Levites
             ,
             and
             the
             permitting
             of
             men
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             joyne
             in
             singing
             the
             Praises
             of
             the
             Lord
             .
             For
             neither
             doe
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             chiefly
             committed
             the
             singing
             forth
             of
             his
             praises
             )
             lay
             aside
             this
             dutie
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             Non-Members
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Levites
             laid
             aside
             the
             carrying
             of
             the
             Arke
             ,
             and
             left
             in
             the
             Cart
             and
             Oxen
             :
             )
             neither
             are
             Non-Members
             as
             a
             Cart
             and
             Oxen
             ,
             upon
             whom
             this
             dutie
             was
             never
             laid
             :
             But
             are
             all
             of
             them
             enjoyned
             ,
             as
             to
             heare
             his
             Word
             ▪
             and
             to
             call
             upon
             his
             Name
             ,
             so
             to
             sing
             forth
             the
             praises
             due
             unto
             his
             Name
             from
             all
             his
             creatures
             .
             There
             is
             much
             more
             just
             cause
             of
             feare
             ,
             lest
             this
             new
             opinion
             of
             Rejecting
             of
             singing
             of
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             and
             disallowing
             any
             
               Psalmes
            
             to
             be
             sung
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             invented
             by
             ordinary
             common
             
             gifts
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             to
             be
             sung
             onely
             by
             them
             that
             invent
             them
             ,
             least
             this
             new
             Opinion
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             be
             worse
             then
             the
             new
             Cart
             of
             the
             
               Philistims
            
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             to
             carry
             the
             Arke
             of
             God
             to
             his
             place
             ;
             but
             this
             new
             Opinion
             tendeth
             to
             carry
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             singing
             
               Psalmes
            
             out
             of
             the
             Countrey
             .
             And
             there
             is
             the
             like
             cause
             of
             feare
             least
             this
             over-prizing
             our
             personall
             spirituall
             common
             gifts
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             endited
             by
             them
             ,
             above
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             be
             not
             indeed
             the
             erecting
             of
             a
             golden
             calfe
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             Cherubims
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               5.
               
               If
               Pagans
               and
               prophane
               persons
               may
               sing
               ,
               they
               may
               prophecy
               also
               in
               Christs
               spirituall
               Temple
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             It
             hath
             been
             shewed
             above
             ,
             that
             Prophecy
             is
             taken
             two
             wayes
             in
             Scripture
             .
             1.
             
             More
             properly
             for
             preaching
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             is
             expounding
             and
             applying
             Scripture
             to
             edification
             .
             2.
             
             More
             generally
             for
             speaking
             or
             publishing
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             .
             In
             the
             former
             of
             these
             wayes
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             Pagans
             ,
             or
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             ordinarily
             and
             allowably
             to
             Prophecy
             in
             Christs
             spirituall
             Temple
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Church
             .
             But
             in
             the
             latter
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             unlawfull
             as
             to
             say
             Amen
             ,
             to
             the
             publique
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             expresse
             their
             joyning
             in
             prayer
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             one
             act
             of
             Prophecy
             ;
             )
             so
             to
             joyne
             with
             them
             in
             singing
             
               Psalmes
            
             ;
             which
             it
             hath
             been
             shewed
             above
             ,
             is
             a
             dutie
             common
             to
             them
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             joyne
             with
             them
             in
             hearing
             the
             Word
             .
             Wherein
             whether
             they
             edifie
             the
             Church
             or
             no
             ▪
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             tendeth
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             Gods
             praises
             should
             be
             set
             forth
             by
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             further
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             such
             Pagans
             and
             prophane
             persons
             should
             sing
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             their
             own
             conviction
             and
             confusion
             of
             face
             :
             And
             from
             both
             ,
             some
             edification
             and
             comfort
             redoundeth
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             wicked
             convinced
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Name
             to
             be
             glorified
             .
             For
             it
             is
             an
             honour
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             comfort
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             our
             God
             is
             not
             as
             their
             God
             ,
             our
             enemies
             being
             judges
             and
             witnesses
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               6.
               
               The
               godly
               Jewes
               would
               not
               suffer
               the
               Samaritans
               to
               build
               the
               Temple
               with
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               offered
               themselves
               ,
               
                 Ezra
              
               4.2
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               if
               singing
               be
               Prophecying
               in
               any
               sence
               ,
               and
               any
               way
               tending
               to
               the
               comfort
               or
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               suffer
               prophane
               persons
               to
               sing
               with
               us
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               Answ.
            
             That
             the
             godly
             Jewes
             did
             reject
             the
             Samaritans
             from
             building
             with
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             out
             of
             morall
             consideration
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             unlawfull
             for
             Heathens
             to
             contribute
             their
             assistance
             to
             the
             worship
             or
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             out
             of
             a
             ceremoniall
             respect
             ,
             because
             no
             Heathens
             or
             unclean
             persons
             might
             be
             allowed
             to
             come
             into
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             21.28
             .
             2
             
               Chron.
            
             23.19
             .
             But
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             the
             Partition
             wall
             of
             Ceremonies
             is
             broken
             downe
             :
             and
             wee
             may
             allow
             Heathens
             and
             prophane
             persons
             to
             come
             into
             our
             holy
             Assemblies
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.24
             .
             which
             they
             would
             not
             admit
             .
             Certain
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             godly
             Jewes
             themselves
             did
             receive
             liberall
             contributions
             and
             oblations
             from
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               Persia
               ,
            
             towards
             the
             building
             and
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
               Ezra
            
             7.21
             .
             to
             24.
             and
             Chap.
             8.24
             .
             to
             30.
             which
             was
             a
             morall
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             honor
             due
             to
             the
             God
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             as
             wel
             by
             Gentiles
             as
             Jewes
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             Jewes
             would
             accept
             acknowledgment
             of
             morall
             homage
             and
             service
             from
             Heathens
             and
             prophane
             persons
             to
             the
             God
             of
             
               Israel
            
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             Christians
             accept
             from
             Pagans
             and
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             their
             acknowledgement
             of
             morall
             homage
             and
             service
             to
             our
             God
             ,
             in
             singing
             forth
             his
             praises
             amongst
             us
             ?
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               7.
               
               Such
               carnall
               and
               prophane
               people
               ,
               are
               not
               worthy
               to
               take
               the
               Name
               and
               Praises
               of
               God
               in
               their
               mouthes
               ;
               nor
               are
               they
               able
               to
               make
               melody
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
               by
               singing
               to
               him
               
                 with
                 grace
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               required
               ,
               
                 Col.
              
               3.16
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             If
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             worthinesse
             of
             desert
             ,
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             was
             not
             worthy
             to
             loose
             the
             latchet
             of
             Christs
             shooe
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             sing
             forth
             his
             glorious
             praise
             .
             But
             if
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             worthinesse
             of
             fitnesse
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             true
             ,
             their
             uncleane
             lips
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             take
             the
             holy
             word
             of
             God
             into
             their
             mouthes
             ;
             yet
             the
             holy
             word
             of
             God
             is
             fit
             to
             come
             into
             their
             minds
             and
             mouths
             also
             ,
             to
             convince
             and
             reprove
             them
             of
             their
             Apostasie
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             rebellion
             against
             him
             ,
             
               Deut.
            
             31.19
             .
             And
             howsoever
             they
             be
             unfit
             and
             unworthy
             to
             take
             Gods
             Name
             and
             Praise
             into
             their
             mouths
             ;
             yet
             surely
             the
             Lord
             is
             worthy
             of
             all
             Praise
             and
             Glory
             ,
             Blessing
             and
             Thankesgiving
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Creatures
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             carnall
             and
             prophane
             persons
             are
             not
             able
             to
             make
             melody
             ,
             and
             sing
             to
             the
             Lord
             with
             grace
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             yet
             that
             defect
             doth
             no
             more
             excuse
             carnall
             persons
             from
             singing
             ,
             then
             it
             doth
             excuse
             them
             from
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             performe
             
             acceptably
             to
             God
             ,
             without
             a
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             faith
             .
             To
             Pray
             (
             and
             so
             to
             Sing
             )
             without
             Faith
             is
             a
             sinne
             ;
             but
             not
             pray
             at
             all
             is
             a
             greater
             sinne
             :
             the
             one
             is
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             the
             other
             Atheisme
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               8.
               
               Though
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               joyned
               in
               the
               Temple-Songs
               upon
               the
               words
               of
               
                 David
              
               in
               the
               worldly
               Sanctuary
               :
               yet
               the
               melody
               made
               by
               such
               carnall
               and
               cleane
               mouths
               ,
               was
               farre
               more
               beautifull
               and
               glorious
               ,
               then
               ours
               in
               the
               Assemblies
               made
               with
               a
               multitude
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               Singers
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               words
               of
               
                 David
              
               and
               
                 Asaph
                 .
              
               For
               although
               they
               that
               sang
               in
               the
               Temple
               in
               those
               dayes
               were
               carnall
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               appointed
               to
               sing
               ,
               and
               were
               choice
               Singers
               ,
               endued
               with
               choice
               (
               though
               common
               )
               singing
               gifts
               ,
               which
               made
               the
               service
               most
               beautifull
               ,
               as
               men
               call
               beauty
               .
               But
               the
               melody
               of
               our
               Assembly
               compared
               with
               theirs
               ,
               hath
               no
               outward
               beauty
               in
               it
               .
               So
               that
               if
               their
               melody
               were
               a
               Type
               of
               ours
               ,
               then
               the
               Type
               is
               more
               glorious
               then
               the
               Antitype
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               dishonour
               to
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             It
             is
             no
             dishonour
             at
             all
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             Type
             should
             be
             farre
             more
             beautifull
             and
             glorious
             to
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             then
             the
             Antitype
             .
             
               Solomon
            
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Solomon
            
             was
             a
             type
             of
             his
             body
             ;
             and
             both
             
               Solomon
            
             himselfe
             and
             his
             Temple
             were
             farre
             more
             beautifull
             and
             glorious
             then
             Christ
             himselfe
             to
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             
               Isa.
            
             53.2
             .
             Yet
             this
             was
             no
             dishonour
             to
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             beautie
             and
             glory
             was
             so
             divine
             and
             heavenly
             in
             the
             inner
             man
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             outward
             beautie
             and
             glory
             ,
             were
             but
             dim
             and
             darke
             shadowes
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             Wee
             doe
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             their
             melody
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             with
             voyces
             ,
             was
             a
             type
             of
             our
             melody
             made
             with
             our
             voyces
             ,
             and
             singing
             the
             same
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Asaph
               .
            
             For
             though
             their
             Choristers
             were
             types
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             instruments
             of
             Musicke
             were
             types
             of
             the
             inward
             affections
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             in
             singing
             forth
             the
             Praises
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             edification
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             3.
             
             Though
             their
             melody
             might
             be
             more
             beautifull
             and
             glorious
             to
             the
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             artificiall
             and
             more
             musicall
             :
             yet
             seeing
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             is
             more
             abundantly
             poured
             out
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             then
             in
             the
             old
             ,
             if
             the
             holy
             Singers
             sing
             with
             more
             life
             and
             grace
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             our
             melody
             is
             the
             more
             beautifull
             and
             glorious
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             spirituall
             
             Saints
             ,
             though
             theirs
             was
             more
             beautifull
             and
             glorious
             in
             the
             outward
             sence
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             4.
             
             Whether
             the
             Scribes
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             any
             of
             them
             Musitians
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             endued
             with
             choice
             gifts
             ,
             and
             appointed
             to
             that
             office
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             though
             wee
             doe
             not
             know
             it
             ,
             yet
             neither
             will
             we
             deny
             it
             .
             But
             this
             we
             dare
             say
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             sing
             ,
             so
             now
             not
             any
             choice
             order
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             are
             commanded
             to
             Sing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Pray
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             above
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               9.
               
               Where
               many
               sing
               together
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               a
               great
               mixt
               Assembly
               )
               many
               sing
               they
               know
               not
               what
               :
               and
               they
               that
               doe
               know
               what
               they
               sing
               ,
               cannot
               but
               see
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               the
               
                 Psalmes
                 ,
              
               which
               they
               doe
               sing
               ,
               are
               not
               suitable
               to
               their
               own
               condition
               .
               And
               how
               then
               can
               they
               sing
               such
               
                 Psalmes
                 ,
              
               as
               Songs
               of
               their
               own
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             The
             ignorance
             of
             men
             in
             discerning
             the
             true
             matter
             ,
             or
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             a
             Dutie
             ,
             doth
             not
             excuse
             them
             from
             performance
             of
             the
             Dutie
             :
             we
             speake
             of
             such
             morall
             Duties
             ,
             as
             the
             morall
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             requireth
             to
             be
             done
             .
             What
             if
             a
             man
             know
             not
             what
             nor
             how
             to
             pray
             ?
             Yet
             that
             will
             not
             excuse
             him
             either
             from
             praying
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             from
             joyning
             with
             others
             that
             are
             better
             acquainted
             with
             prayer
             ,
             then
             himselfe
             .
             So
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             what
             if
             many
             a
             man
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             nor
             how
             to
             sing
             to
             Gods
             Praise
             ?
             yet
             that
             will
             not
             excuse
             him
             ,
             either
             from
             singing
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             joyning
             with
             others
             ,
             that
             have
             more
             spirituall
             skill
             in
             that
             kinde
             then
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             It
             is
             an
             ignorance
             of
             a
             mans
             selfe
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ▪
             to
             thinke
             that
             any
             
               Psalme
            
             is
             unsuitable
             to
             his
             own
             condition
             .
             For
             every
             
               Psalme
            
             setteth
             forth
             either
             the
             attributes
             and
             works
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             yeeldeth
             me
             matter
             of
             holy
             reverence
             ,
             Blessing
             ,
             and
             Praise
             :
             Or
             else
             it
             describeth
             the
             estate
             and
             wayes
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             affecteth
             me
             with
             compassion
             ,
             instruction
             ,
             or
             imitation
             :
             Or
             else
             it
             deciphereth
             the
             estate
             and
             wayes
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             this
             holdeth
             forth
             to
             me
             a
             word
             of
             admonition
             :
             Or
             else
             it
             doth
             lively
             expresse
             mine
             own
             affections
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             temptations
             and
             comforts
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             furnisheth
             me
             with
             fit
             matter
             and
             words
             to
             present
             mine
             own
             condition
             before
             the
             Lord
             .
             But
             whatsoever
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             
               Psalme
            
             
             concerning
             God
             or
             his
             Christ
             ,
             the
             godly
             ,
             or
             the
             wicked
             ,
             my selfe
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             the
             good
             or
             evill
             estate
             of
             one
             ,
             or
             other
             .
             It
             ever
             ministreth
             fit
             matter
             and
             occasion
             to
             me
             of
             singing
             forth
             the
             Praises
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             since
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             blessed
             in
             all
             ,
             whether
             it
             goe
             well
             or
             ill
             with
             our selves
             or
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             Of
             the
             manner
             of
             Singing
             .
          
           
             THe
             fourth
             and
             last
             head
             of
             Scruples
             remaineth
             ,
             touching
             
               the
               manner
               of
               Singing
            
             :
             concerning
             which
             a
             threefold
             Scruple
             ariseth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Whether
               it
               be
               lawfull
               to
               sing
               Psalmes
               in
               Meeter
               devised
               by
               men
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Whether
               in
               Tunes
               invented
               ?
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Whether
               it
               be
               lawfull
               in
               Order
               unto
               Singing
               ,
               to
               reade
               the
               Psalme
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             two
             former
             of
             these
             Scruples
             ,
             because
             they
             stand
             upon
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             may
             fitly
             be
             handled
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             judgement
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             these
             Points
             ,
             is
             doubtlesse
             sutable
             to
             their
             Practise
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               sing
               Psalms
               in
               English
               verses
            
             (
             which
             runne
             in
             number
             ,
             measure
             ,
             and
             meeter
             )
             
               and
               in
               such
               grave
               and
               melodious
               tunes
               ,
               as
               doe
               well
               befit
               both
               the
               holinesse
               and
               gravity
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               the
               capacity
               of
               the
               Singers
               .
            
          
           
             A
             double
             ground
             or
             reason
             may
             be
             given
             hereof
             :
             The
             former
             is
             this
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             translate
             and
             turne
             the
             Hebrew
             Bible
             into
             English
             Prose
             in
             order
             to
             reading
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             lawfull
             also
             to
             translate
             and
             turne
             
               Davids
            
             Hebrew
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             and
             verse
             into
             our
             English
             Psalmes
             and
             Verse
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             Singing
             .
             
               But
               the
               former
               of
               these
               ,
               is
               a
               confessed
               Truth
               ,
               and
               generally
               received
               amongst
               Protestants
               ;
               except
               onely
               Mr.
               
                 Smith
                 ,
              
               who
               had
               a
               s●ngular
               conceit
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               That
               all
               Letters
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               were
               typicall
               (
               ●yping
               out
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               our
               hearts
               :
               )
               and
               therefore
               〈◊〉
               ●●ve
               all
               reading
               of
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               to
               be
               abolished
               under
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
            
             But
             Christ
             himself
             commanded
             his
             Disciples
             to
             
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             Joh.
             5.39
             .
             And
             how
             shal
             they
             search
             ●hem
             ,
             except
             they
             reade
             them
             ?
             And
             the
             noble
             
               Beraeans
            
             are
             commanded
             for
             
               searching
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             in
             the
             examining
             of
             
               Pauls
            
             Doctrine
             ,
             
             
               Acts
            
             17.11
             ,
             12.
             which
             how
             could
             they
             have
             done
             without
             reading
             ?
             And
             wherefore
             did
             all
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             write
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             in
             Greeke
             ?
             a
             language
             of
             all
             more
             generally
             knowne
             then
             the
             Latine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             then
             any
             other
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             
               Tully
            
             himselfe
             testifieth
             
               Pro
               Archiâ
               Poetâ
               :
            
             was
             it
             not
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             might
             be
             read
             ,
             and
             generally
             understood
             of
             all
             Nations
             ?
             And
             where
             it
             was
             not
             understood
             ,
             there
             it
             might
             most
             easily
             be
             translated
             out
             of
             a
             language
             well
             knowne
             unto
             the
             severall
             language
             of
             every
             Nation
             ?
             And
             as
             for
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             it
             was
             translated
             to
             their
             hands
             out
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             into
             Greeke
             almost
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             before
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
             Yea
             wherefore
             did
             God
             commit
             the
             whole
             Counsell
             of
             his
             will
             and
             word
             to
             writing
             ,
             for
             the
             edification
             and
             salvation
             of
             all
             his
             people
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             might
             be
             read
             and
             understood
             of
             them
             all
             ?
             If
             then
             it
             be
             the
             holy
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             Hebrew
             Scriptures
             should
             be
             translated
             into
             English
             Prose
             in
             order
             unto
             reading
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             in
             like
             sort
             his
             holy
             will
             ,
             that
             the
             Hebrew
             
               Psalmes
            
             (
             which
             are
             Poems
             and
             Verses
             )
             should
             be
             translated
             into
             English
             Poems
             and
             Verses
             in
             order
             to
             Singing
             .
          
           
             The
             Consequence
             is
             evident
             and
             undeniable
             .
             For
             presupposing
             that
             God
             would
             have
             the
             Scriptures
             read
             of
             English
             men
             as
             well
             as
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             then
             as
             a
             necessary
             meanes
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             the
             Scriptures
             translated
             into
             the
             English
             Tongue
             ,
             that
             English
             People
             might
             be
             able
             to
             reade
             them
             .
             In
             like
             sort
             ,
             presupposing
             that
             God
             would
             have
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Scripture-Psalmes
             to
             be
             sung
             of
             English
             men
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             evinced
             above
             in
             the
             second
             Point
             )
             then
             as
             a
             necessary
             meanes
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             Scripture-Psalmes
             (
             which
             are
             Poems
             and
             Verses
             )
             to
             be
             translated
             into
             English-Psalmes
             (
             which
             are
             in
             like
             sort
             Poems
             and
             Verses
             )
             that
             English
             People
             might
             be
             able
             to
             sing
             them
             .
             Now
             as
             all
             Verses
             in
             all
             Poems
             doe
             consist
             of
             a
             certaine
             number
             ,
             and
             measure
             of
             Syllables
             ;
             so
             doe
             our
             English
             Verses
             (
             as
             they
             doe
             in
             some
             other
             Nations
             )
             runne
             in
             meeter
             also
             ,
             which
             make
             the
             Verses
             more
             easie
             for
             memory
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             melody
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             ground
             of
             this
             Point
             is
             this
             :
             If
             it
             be
             not
             lawfull
             to
             translate
             Hebrew
             
               Psalmes
            
             (
             which
             are
             Verses
             )
             into
             English
             Verses
             ,
             which
             runne
             in
             number
             ,
             measure
             ,
             and
             meeter
             of
             syllables
             :
             )
             then
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             expresse
             the
             elegancy
             of
             the
             Originall
             language
             
             in
             a
             translation
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             an
             artificiall
             elegancy
             which
             the
             holy
             Pen-men
             of
             Scripture
             used
             that
             they
             penned
             the
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             Poeticall
             books
             of
             Scriptures
             not
             in
             prose
             ,
             (
             which
             men
             use
             in
             common
             speech
             )
             but
             in
             verses
             ,
             which
             observe
             a
             certain
             number
             and
             measure
             of
             syllables
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             run
             in
             meeter
             also
             ,
             as
             those
             know
             that
             know
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             as
             
               Buxtorf
               .
            
             sheweth
             in
             his
             
               Thesaur.
               pag.
            
             629.
             
             Now
             surely
             then
             it
             were
             a
             sacrilegious
             nicenesse
             ,
             to
             thinke
             it
             unlawfull
             lively
             to
             expresse
             all
             the
             artificiall
             elegancies
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             we
             are
             able
             to
             imitate
             the
             same
             in
             a
             translation
             .
             Yea
             doubtlesse
             it
             were
             a
             part
             of
             due
             Faithfulnesse
             in
             a
             Translator
             ,
             as
             to
             declare
             the
             whole
             Counsell
             of
             God
             ,
             word
             for
             word
             ;
             so
             to
             expresse
             lively
             every
             elegancy
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ▪
             (
             as
             much
             as
             the
             vulgar
             language
             can
             reach
             )
             that
             so
             the
             People
             of
             God
             may
             be
             kindly
             affected
             ,
             as
             well
             with
             the
             manner
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             English
             Tunes
             that
             wee
             use
             in
             singing
             of
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             take
             this
             for
             a
             ground
             ;
             Since
             God
             hath
             commanded
             us
             to
             sing
             
               Psalmes
               and
               Hymnes
               and
               spirituall
               Songs
               ,
            
             and
             amongst
             others
             ,
             those
             of
             
               David
            
             :
             and
             yet
             withall
             hath
             hid
             from
             us
             the
             Hebrew
             Tunes
             ,
             and
             the
             musicall
             Accents
             wherewith
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             sung
             .
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             the
             Lord
             alloweth
             us
             to
             sing
             them
             in
             any
             such
             grave
             ,
             and
             solemne
             ,
             and
             plaine
             Tunes
             ,
             as
             doe
             fitly
             suite
             the
             gravitie
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             solemnitie
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             capacitie
             of
             a
             plaine
             People
             .
             As
             ,
             to
             instance
             in
             a
             like
             case
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             instituted
             the
             Paschall
             Supper
             ,
             and
             therein
             a
             whole
             Lambe
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             the
             head
             ,
             feet
             ,
             and
             purtenances
             ,
             and
             made
             no
             mention
             what
             drinke
             they
             should
             use
             in
             it
             ,
             whether
             wine
             ,
             or
             water
             ,
             or
             beere
             ,
             or
             other
             liquor
             ;
             It
             was
             therefore
             left
             to
             their
             libertie
             ,
             to
             use
             any
             such
             liquor
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             drinke
             fit
             for
             such
             meate
             as
             was
             to
             be
             eaten
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             stomacks
             as
             were
             to
             feed
             upon
             it
             :
             So
             here
             when
             the
             Lord
             appointed
             us
             to
             sing
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             and
             doth
             not
             appoint
             us
             in
             what
             Tunes
             ,
             He
             therefore
             plainly
             leaveth
             us
             to
             our
             libertie
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             such
             Tunes
             as
             are
             suitable
             to
             such
             an
             Ordinance
             ▪
             and
             to
             them
             that
             partake
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               1.
               
               It
               will
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               because
               the
               word
               is
               to
               be
               dispensed
               in
               a
               knowne
               tongue
               ,
               and
               so
               translated
               into
               it
               ▪
               therefore
               Hebrew
               Songs
               into
               English
               Song
               .
               For
               the
               former
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               warrant
               of
               the
               Word
               to
               dispense
               it
               for
               edification
               ,
               exhortation
               
               and
               comfort
               ;
               but
               no
               word
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               nor
               no
               gifts
               of
               that
               kinde
               given
               for
               the
               Churches
               profit
               ,
               to
               dispense
               the
               word
               this
               way
               .
               Such
               Songs
               therefore
               ,
               and
               such
               Tunes
               (
               which
               are
               called
               grave
               Church-Tunes
               )
               are
               not
               of
               God
               .
               Nor
               doe
               I
               beleeve
               that
               the
               Levites
               invented
               any
               New
               Tunes
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               faith
               to
               beleeve
               that
               ever
               God
               betrusted
               mans
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               to
               frame
               any
               thing
               in
               Gods
               worship
               to
               his
               praise
               .
               But
               suppose
               God
               had
               so
               farre
               honoured
               the
               worldly
               Singers
               then
               ;
               yet
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               alloweth
               us
               the
               like
               libertie
               now
               .
               He
               will
               not
               now
               allow
               any
               flesh
               to
               boast
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               able
               to
               bring
               to
               passe
               so
               much
               as
               a
               good
               thought
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             To
             weaken
             the
             argument
             for
             translating
             Hebrew
             Songs
             into
             English
             Songs
             and
             Tunes
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             like
             warrant
             of
             translating
             Hebrew
             Scriptures
             into
             English
             Scriptures
             ;
             This
             objection
             denieth
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             either
             the
             like
             word
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             gift
             ,
             or
             ▪
             the
             like
             libertie
             .
             Whereto
             our
             answer
             is
             ,
             wee
             have
             all
             alike
             equally
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             that
             wee
             have
             the
             like
             word
             for
             singing
             Hebrew
             Songs
             ,
             hath
             been
             proved
             above
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Colos.
            
             3.16
             .
             &
             
               Eph.
            
             5.19
             .
             And
             the
             same
             word
             that
             commandeth
             us
             to
             sing
             them
             ,
             commandeth
             us
             also
             the
             translation
             of
             Hebrew
             Songs
             into
             English
             Songs
             ,
             as
             a
             necessary
             meanes
             to
             the
             acceptable
             singing
             of
             them
             .
             For
             if
             we
             should
             sing
             Hebrew
             Songs
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             ,
             the
             People
             (
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             should
             sing
             without
             understanding
             ,
             which
             were
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Direction
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.15
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             we
             have
             also
             the
             like
             gift
             of
             translating
             Hebrew
             Songs
             into
             English
             Songs
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Hebrew
             Prose
             into
             English
             Prose
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             event
             .
             For
             wee
             have
             not
             onely
             as
             many
             but
             more
             Translations
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             
               Psalmes
            
             into
             English
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             then
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Bible
             into
             the
             English
             Bible
             .
          
           
             
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               such
               a
               gift
               of
               translating
               Hebrew
               Songs
               into
               English
               Songs
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               Poeticall
               gift
               ,
               not
               a
               spirituall
               gift
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             It
             might
             as
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             the
             translating
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Scriptures
             into
             English
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             spirituall
             gift
             ,
             but
             a
             Grammaticall
             ,
             or
             Rhetoricall
             gift
             .
             Whatsoever
             the
             art
             or
             skill
             be
             ,
             Grammaticall
             ,
             Rhetoricall
             ,
             Poeticall
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             of
             them
             gifts
             of
             God
             (
             though
             common
             )
             and
             given
             chiefly
             for
             the
             service
             and
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             That
             we
             have
             also
             the
             like
             liberty
             of
             inventing
             Tunes
             ,
             appeareth
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             already
             ;
             For
             if
             God
             have
             given
             us
             liberty
             and
             warrant
             to
             sing
             
               Psalmes
               and
               Hymnes
               and
               spirituall
               Songs
               ,
            
             then
             we
             must
             sing
             them
             in
             some
             Tunes
             .
             Now
             the
             Tunes
             of
             the
             Temple
             are
             lost
             and
             hidden
             from
             us
             ,
             so
             that
             wee
             cannot
             sing
             them
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             sing
             such
             other
             Tunes
             ,
             as
             are
             suitable
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             though
             invented
             by
             men
             .
          
           
             
               But
               you
               doe
               not
               beleeve
               that
               the
               Levites
               ever
               invented
               any
               New
               Tune
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             Either
             the
             Levites
             invented
             New
             Tunes
             ,
             or
             the
             Psalmists
             delivered
             musicall
             Accents
             ,
             and
             Notes
             together
             with
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             :
             which
             seeing
             we
             understand
             not
             ,
             either
             wee
             must
             not
             sing
             a●
             all
             ,
             or
             we
             must
             make
             use
             of
             such
             Tunes
             ,
             as
             are
             invented
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             
               But
               you
               cannot
               believe
               ,
               that
               ever
               God
               betrusted
               mans
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               to
               frame
               any
               thing
               in
               Gods
               worship
               to
               his
               Praise
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             Then
             you
             cannot
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             ever
             God
             betrusted
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             Greeke
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             in
             English
             words
             ;
             for
             all
             English
             words
             are
             framed
             by
             English
             men
             ,
             in
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             without
             the
             immediate
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             framing
             of
             them
             .
             And
             if
             wee
             may
             not
             make
             use
             of
             Tunes
             invented
             by
             men
             for
             the
             singing
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             then
             neither
             may
             we
             make
             use
             of
             words
             invented
             by
             men
             for
             the
             Reading
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Scriptures
             .
             The
             one
             is
             as
             much
             a
             worship
             of
             God
             as
             the
             other
             :
             And
             English
             words
             are
             as
             much
             an
             invention
             of
             man
             as
             English
             Tunes
             .
             But
             least
             you
             should
             begin
             hereupon
             to
             take
             up
             a
             scruple
             against
             the
             Reading
             also
             of
             Scriptures
             in
             English
             words
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             the
             singing
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             in
             English
             Tunes
             ,
             and
             both
             upon
             this
             pretence
             of
             the
             inventions
             of
             men
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             such
             godly
             men
             as
             have
             been
             desirous
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             most
             zealous
             against
             humane
             inventions
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             alwaies
             intended
             such
             humane
             inventions
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             had
             no
             warrant
             but
             the
             wit
             and
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             not
             such
             as
             had
             warrant
             either
             from
             consequence
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             civill
             custome
             .
             For
             a
             woman
             to
             cover
             her
             head
             in
             time
             of
             publique
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             Prophecying
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             man
             to
             uncover
             his
             head
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             warranteth
             both
             from
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             11.4
             .
             to
             16.
             
          
           
           
             The
             Kisse
             of
             love
             in
             holy
             Assemblies
             was
             warranted
             ,
             not
             by
             divine
             institution
             ,
             (
             for
             then
             it
             were
             a
             sinne
             in
             us
             to
             neglect
             it
             now
             ;
             )
             but
             by
             occasion
             of
             civill
             custome
             in
             those
             Nations
             ;
             where
             ,
             it
             being
             usuall
             in
             their
             Civill
             Assemblies
             to
             greet
             one
             another
             with
             a
             kisse
             of
             love
             ,
             The
             Apostles
             doe
             not
             disallow
             the
             use
             of
             it
             in
             holy
             Assemblies
             ,
             but
             onely
             require
             the
             sinceritie
             and
             holinesse
             of
             the
             love
             expressed
             in
             such
             kisses
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             16.20
             .
             1
             
               Thes.
            
             5.26
             .
             1
             
               Pet.
            
             5.14
             .
             These
             Apostles
             did
             not
             beleeve
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             as
             you
             doe
             ,
             that
             God
             never
             betrusted
             corrupt
             Nature
             ,
             to
             frame
             any
             thing
             in
             Gods
             worship
             to
             his
             Praise
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             mans
             corrupt
             Nature
             cannot
             bring
             forth
             a
             good
             thought
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             gracious
             thought
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             yet
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             may
             bring
             forth
             both
             knowledge
             by
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             Tunes
             by
             Musick
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             as
             good
             allowance
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             as
             in
             the
             Old.
             God
             did
             as
             much
             disallow
             any
             flesh
             to
             boast
             in
             his
             presence
             in
             the
             
               old
               Testament
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             
               New
               ,
               Jer.
            
             9.23
             ,
             24.
             
             But
             what
             cause
             hath
             any
             flesh
             to
             boast
             ,
             either
             of
             his
             spirituall
             ,
             or
             common
             gifts
             ?
             Seeing
             both
             are
             gifts
             ,
             and
             received
             of
             God
             :
             and
             if
             received
             ,
             why
             should
             men
             boast
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             not
             received
             them
             ?
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             4.7
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               2.
               
               To
               sing
               with
               mans
               melody
               and
               meeter
               ,
               doth
               not
               hold
               forth
               any
               spirituall
               gift
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               art
               and
               nature
               of
               man
               :
               whereas
               Prayer
               and
               Preaching
               doe
               hold
               forth
               spirituall
               gifts
               .
               And
               the
               tuning
               of
               Scripture
               by
               mans
               art
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               gift
               of
               Grace
               ,
               neither
               doth
               it
               redound
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             Though
             Prayer
             and
             Preaching
             doe
             hold
             forth
             spirittuall
             gifts
             ,
             yet
             all
             the
             Duties
             that
             tend
             to
             edification
             ,
             doe
             not
             hold
             forth
             spirituall
             gifts
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             them
             common
             gifts
             onely
             .
             The
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             tendeth
             to
             edification
             ,
             as
             being
             it selfe
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             exposition
             afterwards
             be
             added
             also
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             Ordinance
             ,
             
               Deut
               ,
            
             31.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             yet
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             no
             spirituall
             gift
             .
             
               Aquila
               ,
            
             and
             
               Symmachus
               ,
            
             and
             
               Theodotian
               ,
            
             translated
             the
             Hebrew
             Scriptures
             into
             Greeke
             ,
             and
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             were
             endued
             with
             spirituall
             gifts
             ,
             or
             at
             best
             but
             common
             .
             To
             say
             Amen
             at
             the
             end
             of
             a
             publique
             Prayer
             ,
             tendeth
             to
             edification
             ;
             and
             yet
             Amen
             may
             be
             said
             without
             holding
             forth
             any
             spirituall
             gift
             .
          
           
           
             
               But
               that
               which
               is
               ground
               of
               your
               scruple
               seemeth
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               is
               no
               gift
               of
               Grace
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               redound
               to
               the
               Praise
               of
               Grace
               ?
            
          
           
             But
             the
             Answer
             is
             ready
             ,
             that
             such
             things
             as
             helpe
             either
             the
             understanding
             ,
             or
             the
             affection
             ,
             and
             are
             appointed
             of
             God
             for
             his
             worship
             ;
             they
             do
             tend
             to
             edification
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             grace
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             be
             performed
             by
             a
             gift
             of
             God
             in
             Nature
             or
             art
             ,
             without
             any
             spirituall
             gift
             of
             Grace
             :
             Translation
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             into
             the
             Mother-Tongue
             ,
             and
             the
             reading
             of
             them
             in
             a
             knowne
             tongue
             ,
             doe
             both
             of
             them
             helpe
             the
             understanding
             :
             and
             being
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             tend
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             .
             The
             translating
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             into
             verse
             ,
             in
             number
             ,
             measure
             ,
             and
             meeter
             ,
             and
             suiting
             the
             Ditty
             with
             apt
             Tunes
             ,
             doe
             helpe
             to
             stirre
             up
             the
             affection
             :
             And
             the
             singing
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             being
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             tend
             to
             make
             a
             gracious
             melody
             to
             the
             Praise
             of
             God
             and
             edification
             of
             his
             People
             .
             The
             sound
             of
             
               Aarons
            
             Bells
             ,
             and
             the
             blast
             of
             the
             silver
             Trumpets
             ,
             and
             the
             workmanship
             of
             
               Hiram
            
             ▪
             the
             Tyrian
             in
             
               Solomons
            
             Temple
             ,
             did
             none
             of
             them
             hold
             forth
             any
             spirituall
             gift
             of
             grace
             :
             The
             gift
             of
             God
             in
             Nature
             and
             Art
             might
             ●each
             them
             all
             .
             Yet
             all
             these
             being
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             the
             putting
             forth
             of
             these
             gifts
             did
             tend
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               3.
               
               The
               Meeter
               of
               the
               late
               Translators
               ,
               though
               it
               come
               nearer
               to
               the
               Originall
               ,
               then
               the
               former
               Meeters
               ,
               yet
               not
               so
               neare
               as
               the
               Prose
               .
               They
               frame
               their
               words
               and
               sentences
               more
               to
               the
               Meeter
               ,
               then
               the
               Prose
               .
               Yea
               they
               sometimes
               breake
               the
               Attributes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               verse
               sake
               put
               
                 Jah
              
               for
               
                 Jehovah
              
               :
               which
               is
               a
               mangling
               of
               the
               word
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             The
             meeter
             and
             verse
             of
             the
             late
             Translators
             ,
             cometh
             as
             neare
             to
             the
             words
             and
             sence
             of
             the
             Originall
             ▪
             as
             doth
             the
             Prose
             ;
             especially
             considering
             they
             doe
             withall
             expresse
             the
             holy
             Art
             of
             the
             Originall
             Hebrew
             Poetry
             ,
             which
             the
             Prose
             doth
             not
             attend
             unto
             .
             Neither
             doe
             the
             Translators
             breake
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             for
             the
             verse
             sake
             ,
             they
             put
             Jah
             for
             Jehovah
             ;
             For
             both
             
               Jah
            
             and
             
               Jehovah
            
             doe
             hold
             forth
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Attribute
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             his
             eternall
             being
             .
             The
             Evangelists
             and
             Apostles
             give
             us
             a
             patterne
             of
             greater
             changes
             of
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             that
             ;
             any
             yet
             without
             breaking
             of
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             much
             
             more
             without
             mangling
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             .
             It
             is
             an
             usuall
             thing
             with
             them
             to
             translate
             
               Jehovah
            
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             22.44
             .
             with
             
               Psal.
            
             110.1
             .
             And
             yet
             
               Jehovah
            
             holdeth
             forth
             his
             eternall
             essence
             ,
             the
             Lord
             his
             Soveraigne
             Dominion
             .
             It
             were
             sacrilegious
             Blasphemy
             to
             call
             this
             changing
             either
             the
             breaking
             of
             Gods
             Attributes
             ,
             or
             the
             mangling
             of
             his
             word
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             s
             very
             rare
             when
             the
             Translators
             doe
             make
             any
             such
             change
             of
             
               Jah
            
             for
             
               Jehovah
            
             :
             and
             to
             prevent
             all
             stumbling
             ,
             either
             of
             your selfe
             ,
             or
             others
             at
             it
             ,
             I
             suppose
             they
             will
             helpe
             it
             in
             the
             next
             Edition
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               4.
               
               What
               delight
               can
               the
               Lord
               take
               in
               such
               Praises
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               where
               sinfull
               men
               ,
               or
               the
               Man
               of
               sinne
               hath
               an
               hand
               in
               making
               the
               melody
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             God
             delighteth
             that
             his
             will
             should
             be
             obeyed
             :
             at
             least
             he
             abhorreth
             that
             his
             will
             should
             be
             disobeyed
             ,
             though
             by
             sinfull
             men
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             15.22
             ,
             23.
             
             Since
             God
             commandeth
             all
             men
             in
             distresse
             to
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             in
             their
             mirth
             ,
             to
             sing
             his
             Praise
             ,
             what
             is
             mortall
             sinfull
             man
             ,
             (
             Dust
             and
             Ashes
             )
             that
             he
             should
             forbid
             ,
             what
             God
             hath
             commanded
             ?
             God
             knoweth
             how
             to
             allow
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             reward
             what
             is
             his
             own
             :
             when
             yet
             he
             taketh
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             sinfull
             manner
             of
             performance
             of
             any
             Dutie
             .
             God
             tooke
             notice
             of
             
               Ahabs
            
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             rewarded
             it
             with
             respite
             of
             temporall
             judgements
             ,
             though
             he
             tooke
             no
             pleasure
             in
             his
             sinfull
             hypocrisie
             ,
             1
             
               Kings
            
             21.27
             ▪
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             And
             yet
             they
             that
             had
             an
             hand
             in
             making
             the
             Melody
             of
             the
             English
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             (
             whether
             in
             old
             
               England
            
             or
             
               New
            
             )
             were
             men
             of
             a
             better
             spirit
             then
             
               Ahab
               .
            
             But
             
               I
            
             can
             but
             marveile
             ,
             why
             you
             should
             put
             in
             the
             man
             of
             sinne
             ,
             as
             having
             any
             hand
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             making
             this
             Melody
             .
             For
             neither
             the
             man
             of
             sinne
             (
             by
             whom
             I
             suppose
             you
             meane
             Antichrist
             )
             nor
             any
             Antichristian
             Church
             have
             had
             any
             hand
             in
             turning
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
            
             into
             English
             Songs
             and
             Tunes
             ,
             or
             are
             wont
             to
             make
             any
             Melody
             in
             the
             Singing
             of
             them
             ,
             yea
             they
             reject
             them
             as
             
               Genevah
               Gigs
            
             ;
             And
             they
             be
             Cathedrall
             Priests
             of
             an
             Antichristian
             spirit
             ,
             that
             have
             scoffed
             at
             Puritan-Ministers
             ,
             as
             calling
             the
             People
             to
             sing
             one
             of
             
               Hopkins
            
             Jiggs
             ,
             and
             so
             hop
             into
             the
             Pulpit
             .
             God
             keepe
             all
             Anti-Psalmists
             from
             the
             like
             Antichristian
             Spirit
             .
             They
             that
             have
             been
             in
             Antichristian
             Churches
             can
             tell
             you
             ▪
             that
             Popish
             Churches
             are
             not
             wont
             to
             sing
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
            
             translated
             into
             verse
             in
             their
             own
             Countrey
             Meeter
             ,
             but
             they
             onely
             sing
             the
             Prose
             of
             
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
            
             in
             Cathedrall
             Notes
             .
             Which
             how
             farre
             your selfe
             close
             withall
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             your selfe
             to
             consider
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             Of
             Reading
             the
             Psalmes
             in
             order
             to
             Singing
             .
          
           
             THe
             last
             scruple
             remaining
             in
             the
             māner
             of
             singing
             ,
             
               Concerneth
               the
               order
               of
               singing
               after
               the
               Reading
               of
               the
               Psalmes
               .
            
             For
             it
             is
             doubted
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             concluded
             by
             others
             that
             reading
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             is
             not
             to
             be
             allowed
             in
             order
             to
             singing
             .
             We
             for
             our
             parts
             easily
             grant
             ,
             that
             where
             all
             have
             books
             and
             can
             reade
             ,
             or
             else
             can
             say
             the
             
               Psalme
            
             by
             heart
             ,
             it
             were
             needlesse
             there
             to
             reade
             each
             line
             of
             the
             
               Psalme
            
             before
             hand
             in
             order
             to
             singing
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             which
             is
             already
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             to
             be
             ordinarily
             sung
             in
             Publique
             ,
             are
             Scripture-Psalmes
             
               ,
            
             and
             those
             to
             be
             sung
             by
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Congregation
             .
             Then
             to
             this
             end
             it
             will
             be
             a
             necessary
             helpe
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             of
             the
             
               Psalme
            
             be
             openly
             read
             before
             hand
             ,
             line
             after
             line
             ,
             or
             two
             lines
             together
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             who
             want
             either
             books
             or
             skill
             to
             reade
             ,
             may
             know
             what
             is
             to
             be
             sung
             ,
             and
             joyne
             with
             the
             rest
             in
             the
             dutie
             of
             singing
             ;
             It
             is
             no
             unwarrantable
             invention
             of
             man
             ,
             brought
             into
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             such
             meanes
             ,
             which
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             teacheth
             us
             ▪
             to
             be
             either
             necessary
             or
             convenient
             helpes
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             hearing
             or
             understanding
             of
             what
             it
             said
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             .
             Scaffolds
             erected
             in
             Meeting
             houses
             are
             inventions
             of
             men
             ;
             no
             expresse
             precept
             ,
             nor
             example
             in
             Scripture
             calleth
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             easily
             suggesteth
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             helpe
             to
             hearing
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             edification
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             draw
             multitudes
             of
             people
             to
             sit
             within
             the
             Ministers
             voyce
             ;
             That
             which
             helpeth
             the
             very
             outward
             sence
             of
             hearing
             ,
             helpeth
             also
             knowledge
             and
             understanding
             ,
             and
             so
             edification
             .
             And
             therefore
             no
             man
             taketh
             exceptions
             at
             Scaffolds
             as
             inventions
             of
             men
             ▪
             though
             they
             be
             used
             to
             helpe
             forward
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             edification
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             not
             brought
             in
             ,
             nor
             used
             for
             spirituall
             meanes
             immediately
             ▪
             but
             remotely
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             are
             fit
             to
             helpe
             the
             outward
             sence
             of
             hearing
             and
             so
             understanding
             .
             Of
             like
             use
             is
             reading
             in
             order
             to
             
             Singing
             .
             It
             giveth
             the
             People
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             understand
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             sung
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             joyne
             with
             the
             rest
             in
             singing
             of
             the
             
               Psalme
            
             :
             and
             by
             Singing
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             use
             holy
             Harmony
             ,
             both
             with
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             People
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               The
               Scripture
               mentioneth
               no
               ordinary
               reading
               in
               any
               Church
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               joyned
               with
               interpertation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             The
             Scripture
             doth
             expresly
             mention
             
               Baruch
            
             to
             have
             read
             the
             word
             in
             a
             Church
             Assembly
             ,
             without
             adjoyning
             any
             interpretation
             to
             it
             ,
             
               Jer.
            
             36.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2.
             
             As
             Preaching
             ,
             of
             the
             word
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             so
             reading
             the
             word
             in
             order
             to
             Preaching
             ,
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             also
             .
             In
             like
             sort
             ,
             as
             singing
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             so
             reading
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             in
             order
             to
             singing
             ,
             is
             allowable
             also
             .
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             3.
             
             It
             is
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             children
             of
             
               Israel
            
             did
             all
             joyne
             in
             singing
             the
             
               Song
               of
               Moses
            
             at
             the
             
               Red
               Sea
               ,
            
             Exod.
             15.1
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             not
             credible
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             were
             bred
             and
             brought
             up
             in
             bondage
             ,
             were
             brought
             up
             to
             reade
             .
             It
             were
             much
             if
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             of
             them
             could
             reade
             .
             If
             most
             of
             them
             could
             not
             reade
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             joyne
             in
             singing
             that
             
               Psalme
               ,
            
             unlesse
             some
             or
             other
             read
             ,
             or
             pronounced
             the
             
               Psalme
            
             to
             them
             ?
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             4.
             
             Though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Israel
            
             had
             such
             an
             Ordinance
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             some
             or
             other
             of
             the
             Priests
             or
             Levites
             ,
             or
             Prophets
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             expound
             the
             same
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             (
             
               Acts
            
             13.15
             .
             
               &
            
             15.21
             .
             
               Neh.
            
             8.7
             ,
             8.
             )
             yet
             the
             very
             reading
             of
             the
             word
             it selfe
             was
             also
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             though
             no
             Exposition
             followed
             ,
             
               Deut.
            
             31.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               Deut.
            
             27.14
             .
             to
             26.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               2.
               
               The
               Scripture
               prescribeth
               not
               what
               Officer
               shall
               performe
               this
               act
               ,
               to
               reade
               the
               
                 Psalme
              
               in
               order
               to
               singing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             The
             Scripture
             prescribeth
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             many
             other
             matters
             of
             ordering
             Gods
             house
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             under
             generall
             Rules
             .
             It
             is
             no where
             expresly
             prescribed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             rest
             in
             the
             publique
             Admonition
             ,
             or
             Excommunication
             of
             an
             Offendor
             ;
             yet
             by
             generall
             Rules
             ,
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             collected
             ,
             That
             publique
             dispensations
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             doe
             ordinarily
             pertaine
             to
             the
             publique
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Any
             of
             the
             preaching
             or
             ruling
             Elders
             may
             warrantably
             goe
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             putting
             the
             words
             of
             the
             
               Psalme
            
             into
             their
             mouths
             .
          
           
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               3.
               
               This
               reading
               of
               the
               
                 Psalme
              
               doth
               hinder
               the
               melody
               ,
               the
               understanding
               ,
               the
               affection
               in
               singing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             If
             a
             mans
             prejudice
             against
             reading
             doe
             not
             hinder
             himselfe
             ,
             Reading
             hindreth
             none
             of
             these
             ;
             not
             melody
             ,
             for
             the
             Reading
             is
             not
             in
             the
             art
             of
             singing
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             pause
             ;
             nor
             the
             understanding
             ,
             for
             it
             helpeth
             such
             as
             cannot
             reade
             ,
             or
             want
             Books
             to
             understand
             what
             is
             to
             be
             sung
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             they
             could
             hardly
             perceive
             ;
             nor
             the
             affection
             ,
             for
             when
             the
             melody
             is
             not
             interrupted
             ,
             and
             the
             understanding
             furthered
             ,
             the
             affection
             is
             rather
             helped
             then
             hindred
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             be
             hindred
             ,
             lay
             the
             fault
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             rather
             in
             a
             coy
             ,
             or
             cold
             heart
             ,
             then
             in
             a
             distinct
             and
             intelligent
             Reading
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             Answering
             the
             Objections
             brought
             from
             the
             ancient
             Practise
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
               
                 OBject
                 .
              
               1.
               
               That
               practise
               which
               was
               anciently
               used
               in
               the
               Churches
               immediately
               after
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               is
               most
               probable
               to
               be
               nearest
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               that
               practise
               which
               followed
               a
               great
               while
               after
               it
               ,
               is
               most
               probable
               to
               be
               furthest
               off
               ;
               as
               the
               water
               is
               purest
               and
               clearest
               ,
               nearest
               the
               fountain
               ,
               and
               runneth
               more
               troubled
               ,
               and
               muddy
               afterwards
               .
               Now
               the
               practise
               of
               singing
               
                 Psalmes
                 ,
              
               which
               were
               made
               by
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               was
               first
               in
               use
               :
               For
               those
               
                 Psalmes
              
               which
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               used
               before
               day
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               wherein
               they
               sang
               Praises
               to
               Christ
               their
               God
               (
               as
               
                 Pliny
              
               writeth
               to
               
                 Trajan
              
               )
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               made
               of
               the
               faithfull
               .
            
          
           
             
               These
               were
               in
               use
               ,
               even
               in
               
                 Johns
              
               time
               ,
               after
               he
               was
               called
               from
               Banishment
               (
               after
               
                 Domitians
              
               death
               )
               to
               order
               the
               Churches
               ;
               which
               practise
               also
               continued
               about
               three
               hundred
               yeares
               ;
               wherein
               there
               was
               more
               purity
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               (
               as
               useth
               to
               be
               under
               Persecution
               )
               then
               afterwards
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             This
             Syllogisme
             falleth
             short
             of
             Truth
             in
             both
             the
             Propo●●tions
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             alwaies
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             practise
             which
             was
             used
             in
             the
             Churches
             immediately
             after
             the
             purest
             times
             ,
             is
             
             nearest
             to
             their
             constitution
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             water
             is
             purest
             and
             clearest
             next
             the
             fountaine
             ;
             )
             and
             that
             which
             followeth
             a
             great
             while
             after
             it
             ,
             is
             furthest
             off
             .
             As
             water
             neare
             the
             fountaine
             may
             fall
             out
             to
             be
             troubled
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             lesse
             cleare
             and
             pure
             ,
             then
             in
             his
             running
             course
             further
             off
             .
             The
             night
             following
             the
             day
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             nearest
             to
             the
             day
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             more
             darke
             ,
             then
             the
             day
             following
             after
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             further
             off
             from
             the
             day
             before
             .
             The
             Elders
             and
             People
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Joshuah
               ,
            
             they
             served
             the
             Lord
             :
             but
             when
             that
             Generation
             were
             gathered
             to
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             
               there
               arose
               another
               Generation
               after
               them
               ,
               which
               knew
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               evill
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               served
               Baalim
               ,
            
             Judg.
             3.7
             .
             to
             11.
             
             
               Paul
            
             forewarneth
             the
             Elders
             of
             
               Ephesus
            
             ;
             He
             knew
             that
             after
             his
             departure
             
               grievous
               Wolves
               should
               come
               in
               amongst
               them
               ,
               not
               sparing
               the
               flocke
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.29
             ,
             30.
             
             And
             
               Eusebius
            
             complaineth
             out
             of
             
               Hesesippus
               ,
            
             That
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             the
             Church
             did
             not
             long
             remaine
             a
             chast
             and
             undefiled
             Virgin
             ,
             
               Histor.
               
               Eccles.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               cap.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Neither
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             practise
             of
             singing
             Scripture-Psalmes
             followed
             a
             great
             while
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             faithfull
             had
             onely
             made
             use
             of
             their
             own
             personall
             gifts
             in
             compiling
             
               Psalmes
            
             for
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             .
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             in
             the
             next
             Century
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             the
             Church
             did
             (
             as
             
               Tertullian
            
             testifieth
             ,
             
               Apologet
               ,
               Chap.
            
             39.
             )
             
               Deo
               canere
               ,
            
             either
             
               de
               Scripturis
               Sanctis
               ,
            
             or
             
               de
               proprio
               ingenio
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             their
             own
             gift
             .
             Yea
             and
             
               Pliny
            
             himselfe
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             all
             the
             Testimony
             you
             alledge
             of
             the
             Churches
             practise
             for
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             )
             he
             doth
             not
             expresse
             what
             
               Psalmes
            
             they
             sang
             ,
             whether
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             their
             own
             gift
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             one
             alone
             did
             sing
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             did
             
               Carmen
               Christo
               quasi
               Deo
               dicere
               suo
               invicem
               ,
               Plin.
               
               Epist.
               lib.
            
             10.
             
             
               Epist.
            
             97.
             
             Which
             
               Tertullian
            
             and
             others
             expresse
             ,
             they
             did
             
               Caetus
               antelucanos
               habere
               ad
               canendum
               Deo
               &
               Christo
               ,
               Apologet.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             They
             met
             before
             day
             to
             sing
             Praises
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             confederate
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             they
             had
             made
             use
             of
             their
             personall
             gifts
             ,
             more
             then
             they
             did
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Persecutions
             ,
             during
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             yet
             that
             would
             not
             argue
             they
             neglected
             the
             use
             of
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
            
             ;
             much
             lesse
             would
             it
             incourage
             us
             
             to
             neglect
             the
             use
             of
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
            
             now
             .
             During
             the
             times
             o●
             those
             bloudy
             Persecutions
             ,
             as
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Saints
             abounded
             ,
             so
             did
             their
             Consolations
             (
             through
             Christ
             )
             abound
             also
             .
             As
             God
             honoured
             sundry
             of
             them
             with
             miraculous
             gifts
             ,
             so
             especially
             with
             a
             large
             measure
             of
             spirituall
             joy
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             might
             furnish
             them
             with
             more
             enlargement
             of
             heart
             ,
             to
             compile
             
               Psalmes
            
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             Praise
             ,
             then
             God
             is
             wont
             to
             bestow
             in
             more
             peaceable
             times
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             sometimes
             they
             sang
             Scripture-Psalmes
             
               ,
            
             and
             sometimes
             spirituall
             Songs
             by
             personall
             Gifts
             :
             yet
             both
             sorts
             evidence
             the
             judgement
             and
             practise
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             touching
             vocall
             Singing
             .
             They
             did
             not
             onely
             make
             melody
             to
             the
             Lord
             with
             Grace
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             but
             with
             Songs
             also
             in
             their
             mouths
             .
             
               Yea
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
                 ,
              
               (
               who
               flourished
               within
               fiftie
               yeares
               after
               the
               Apostles
               time
               )
               or
               whosoever
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               those
               Questions
               and
               Answers
               
                 ad
                 Orthodoxes
              
               amongst
               his
               works
               ,
               though
               he
               speak
               of
               Musicall
               Instruments
               ,
               as
               utterly
               unfit
               for
               Church
               Assemblies
               ,
               yet
               simple
               singing
               with
               the
               voyce
               he
               much
               magnifieth
               ;
               as
               that
               which
               stirreth
               up
               the
               heart
               to
               spirituall
               joy
               ,
               and
               holy
               desires
               ;
               as
               that
               which
               subdueth
               the
               passions
               and
               concupiscences
               of
               the
               flesh
               ;
               as
               that
               which
               scattereth
               the
               evill
               suggestions
               of
               spirituall
               enemies
               ;
               as
               that
               which
               watereth
               ,
               and
               refresheth
               the
               soule
               to
               fruitfulnesse
               in
               good
               Duties
               ;
               as
               that
               which
               stirreth
               up
               courage
               and
               constancy
               in
               wrestlings
               for
               the
               Truth
               ;
               and
               as
               that
               which
               giveth
               some
               medicine
               to
               all
               the
               griefes
               ,
               which
               befall
               a
               man
               through
               sad
               and
               sorrowfull
               Accidents
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               
                 Justin
                 in
                 Answ.
              
               to
               
                 Q.
              
               107.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             After
             the
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             were
             expired
             ,
             yet
             not
             long
             after
             the
             times
             of
             Persecution
             returned
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Julian
            
             the
             Apostata
             ,
             when
             the
             Christians
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
            
             together
             with
             the
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             sang
             such
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             as
             cursed
             and
             reproached
             Heathen
             Idolls
             and
             Idolaters
             ,
             
               Socrates
               Eccles.
               Histor.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               cap.
            
             16.
             
               in
               Gn.
               cap.
            
             18.
             
             
               Theodoret
            
             expresseth
             by
             name
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             115.
             
             &
             
               Psal.
            
             68.
             
             
               Histor.
               Eccles.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               cap.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Although
             before
             the
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             were
             expired
             ,
             wee
             reade
             in
             
               Eusebius
               ,
            
             that
             one
             
               Nepos
            
             (
             though
             a
             Millenary
             )
             was
             well
             respected
             ,
             as
             for
             other
             good
             gifts
             and
             works
             ,
             so
             for
             divers
             
               Psalmes
            
             and
             
               Hymnes
            
             composed
             by
             him
             ,
             (
             which
             some
             brethren
             did
             willingly
             use
             a
             long
             time
             after
             ;
             )
             yet
             wee
             suppose
             ,
             that
             was
             such
             a
             
             practise
             ,
             as
             your self
             would
             not
             allow
             ,
             to
             sing
             set
             formes
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             invented
             by
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             to
             sing
             them
             after
             their
             departure
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             to
             refuse
             set
             formes
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             endited
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             endited
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             measure
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             were
             more
             uncleane
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             endited
             by
             the
             common
             gift
             of
             an
             Ordinary
             Elder
             or
             Brother
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 Samosatenus
              
               the
               Heretick
               ,
               (
               who
               denyed
               the
               Diety
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               )
               was
               the
               first
               that
               within
               those
               first
               three
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               opposed
               this
               singing
               by
               personall
               gifts
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             Not
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             but
             to
             avoyd
             the
             Hymnes
             which
             did
             set
             forth
             the
             Glory
             and
             Godhead
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             in
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             which
             did
             set
             forth
             his
             own
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             therewith
             his
             own
             Praises
             ,
             as
             
               Eusebius
            
             testifieth
             ,
             
               Eccles.
               
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             7.
             
               cap.
            
             24.
             
               in
               lat
               .
               cap.
            
             30.
             
               in
               gr.
            
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               3.
               
               The
               practise
               of
               singing
               
                 Davids
                 Psalmes
              
               was
               a
               later
               invention
               ,
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Antioch
              
               by
               
                 Flavianus
              
               and
               
                 Diodorus
                 .
              
               And
               hence
               this
               custome
               was
               taken
               up
               by
               
                 Ambrose
              
               and
               
                 Augustine
                 :
              
               but
               vehemently
               opposed
               by
               one
               
                 Hilary
              
               a
               Ruler
               there
               ,
               because
               they
               sang
               out
               of
               a
               Booke
               .
               Hence
               
                 Augustine
              
               turned
               a
               Patron
               for
               it
               ,
               forced
               thereto
               rather
               by
               the
               importunity
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               then
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               :
               as
               being
               destitute
               of
               weapons
               out
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               for
               it
               :
               and
               therefore
               afterwards
               repented
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               wished
               the
               Custome
               removed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1.
             
             
               Tertullians
            
             testimony
             alledged
             above
             ,
             doth
             evidently
             evince
             ,
             that
             the
             singing
             of
             Scripture-Psalmes
             (
             and
             so
             of
             
               Davids
            
             was
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             before
             
               Flavianus
            
             and
             
               The●dorus
            
             were
             borne
             ,
             
               Apologet.
               cap.
            
             39.
             
             For
             
               Tertullian
            
             was
             about
             140.
             yeares
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             practise
             brought
             in
             by
             
               Flavianus
            
             and
             
               Diodorus
               ,
            
             was
             rather
             some
             new
             fashion
             of
             singing
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             then
             the
             singing
             of
             them
             .
             For
             as
             
               Theodoret
            
             reporteth
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             first
             that
             divided
             the
             Quire
             of
             Singers
             into
             two
             sides
             ,
             and
             appointed
             one
             side
             of
             them
             to
             answer
             the
             other
             in
             the
             singing
             of
             them
             :
             and
             used
             the
             same
             at
             the
             Monuments
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             sometimes
             all
             the
             night
             long
             .
             But
             these
             inventions
             savoured
             rather
             of
             superstition
             ,
             then
             of
             pure
             Primitive
             Devotion
             :
             though
             they
             wrought
             a
             good
             effect
             upon
             
               Theodosius
               ,
            
             when
             
               Flavianus
            
             sent
             those
             Songs
             to
             be
             sung
             at
             his
             Table
             ,
             to
             moderate
             his
             wrath
             against
             the
             Citizens
             of
             
               Antioch
            
             ;
             
             see
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               Hist.
               
               Eccles.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               cap.
            
             24.
             
             
               Zozomen
               ,
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               lib.
            
             7.
             
               cap.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             spoken
             without
             warrant
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             that
             
               Ambrose
            
             and
             
               Augustine
            
             tooke
             up
             the
             practise
             of
             singing
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
            
             from
             
               Flavianus
            
             and
             
               Diodorus
               .
            
             For
             neither
             did
             they
             bring
             it
             in
             ,
             (
             as
             was
             shewen
             out
             of
             
               Tertullian
            
             ;
             )
             nor
             is
             the
             slacknesse
             of
             some
             Churches
             in
             receiving
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             a
             just
             exception
             against
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             just
             reprehension
             of
             their
             negligence
             .
             And
             so
             much
             doth
             
               Augustine
            
             confesse
             in
             his
             119
             
               Epistle
               ,
               chap.
            
             18.
             
             
               Where
               speaking
               of
               this
               practise
               of
               singing
               of
               
                 Psalmes
                 ,
              
               though
               it
               be
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               so
               usefull
               to
               the
               stirring
               up
               of
               the
               heart
               in
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               to
               kindle
               the
               affection
               of
               divine
               reading
               :
               yet
               the
               custome
               of
               Churches
               is
               divers
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               members
               of
               the
               African
               Churches
               ,
               
                 Pigriora
                 sunt
                 ,
              
               have
               been
               more
               sloathfull
               in
               receiving
               it
               .
               In
               somuch
               that
               the
               
                 Donatists
              
               doe
               reprehend
               us
               ,
               that
               wee
               sing
               soberly
               the
               divine
               Songs
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               whereas
               they
               inflame
               their
               drunkennesse
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               by
               a
               Trumpet
               of
               exhortation
               to
               the
               singing
               of
               
                 Psalmes
                 ,
              
               composed
               by
               their
               own
               humane
               wit
               .
            
          
           
             By
             which
             reproofe
             of
             the
             
               Donatists
               ,
            
             it
             may
             appeare
             that
             the
             custome
             of
             singing
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
            
             was
             in
             use
             in
             the
             African
             Churches
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Millain
            
             also
             of
             former
             times
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Custome
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Millain
             to
             keepe
             the
             people
             awake
             in
             their
             night
             Watches
             against
             the
             Arrian
             violence
             ,
             was
             the
             singing
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             after
             the
             Easterne
             manner
             ,
             with
             more
             curiosity
             of
             Musicke
             ,
             and
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Singers
             answering
             another
             .
             And
             of
             this
             is
             
               Augustine
            
             to
             bee
             understood
             in
             the
             ninth
             booke
             of
             his
             
               Confessions
               ,
               chap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             That
             
               Augustine
            
             became
             a
             Patron
             of
             singing
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             rather
             forced
             to
             it
             by
             the
             importunity
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             then
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             .
             
               For
               hee
               saith
               expresly
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               of
               the
               same
               Epistle
               ;
               That
               the
               practise
               of
               singing
               
                 Psalmes
              
               and
               
                 Hymnes
              
               is
               to
               be
               done
               without
               doubting
               ,
               seeing
               it
               may
               be
               defended
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               in
               which
               wee
               find
               both
               the
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               Examples
               ,
               and
               Precepts
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Apostles
               for
               it
               .
               And
               the
               same
               
                 Augustine
              
               in
               his
               first
               Tome
               and
               third
               Rule
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               titled
               )
               
                 Nolite
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 cantare
                 ,
                 nisi
                 quod
                 legitis
                 esse
                 cantandum
                 .
                 Quod
                 autem
                 non
                 ita
                 Scriptum
                 est
                 ut
                 cantetur
                 ,
                 non
                 cantetur
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ▪
               doe
               not
               sing
               but
               what
               you
               reade
               is
               to
               be
               sung
               ,
               
               but
               that
               which
               is
               not
               written
               that
               it
               should
               be
               sung
               ,
               let
               it
               not
               be
               sung
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 Augustine
              
               repented
               ,
               that
               the
               custome
               of
               singing
               
                 Davids
                 Psalmes
              
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               wished
               rather
               it
               were
               taken
               away
               .
            
          
           
             For
             though
             when
             hee
             saw
             his
             heart
             more
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             melody
             of
             the
             Tune
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             wished
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             the
             melody
             removed
             from
             his
             owne
             eares
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Church
             :
             yet
             still
             he
             would
             have
             them
             sung
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ,
            
             and
             
               Athanasius
               :
            
             And
             then
             correcting
             himselfe
             ;
             
               But
               when
               J
               remember
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               my
               Teares
               which
               J
               powred
               out
               at
               the
               singing
               of
               thy
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               restoring
               of
               my
               Faith
               ,
               and
               how
               J
               am
               still
               moved
               ,
               not
               with
               the
               Song
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               matter
               sung
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               sung
               with
               a
               cleare
               voyce
               ,
               and
               convenient
               tune
               or
               modulation
               ,
               J
               doe
               againe
               acknowledge
               the
               great
               utility
               of
               this
               Institution
               .
            
          
           
             And
             though
             he
             doe
             waver
             between
             the
             perill
             of
             delight
             to
             the
             sence
             ,
             and
             experiment
             of
             wholsomnesse
             to
             the
             soule
             :
             yet
             his
             scruple
             was
             not
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             singing
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             but
             partly
             of
             the
             pleasantnesse
             of
             the
             Tunes
             (
             which
             might
             be
             more
             artificiall
             ,
             then
             the
             gravity
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             required
             )
             partly
             of
             the
             expediency
             thereof
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             till
             his
             heart
             were
             more
             spirituall
             .
             His
             writing
             against
             
               Hillarius
               jubentibus
               fratribus
               ,
            
             doth
             not
             argue
             ,
             he
             wrote
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             good
             call
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             singing
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
            
             against
             a
             man
             that
             tooke
             up
             any
             occasion
             to
             carp
             at
             Gods
             Ministers
             ,
             
               August
               .
               Retract
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               cap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               4.
               
               Besides
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               Formes
               of
               divine
               Service
               and
               Letanies
               begun
               to
               be
               used
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               in
               many
               places
               .
               In
               the
               French
               Churches
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 Constantines
              
               Cour●
               and
               Campe
               ,
               both
               himselfe
               and
               his
               Souldiers
               using
               a
               Forme
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               Churches
               (
               as
               is
               wont
               under
               Christian
               Magistrates
               )
               growing
               proud
               and
               lazie
               .
               At
               which
               time
               they
               had
               also
               their
               Regular
               and
               Canonicall
               Singers
               appointed
               hereunto
               by
               Office
               :
               The
               
                 Psalmes
              
               composed
               by
               private
               Christians
               (
               whom
               they
               call
               Idiots
               )
               being
               interdicted
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Counsell
               of
               
                 Laodicea
                 ,
              
               till
               at
               length
               all
               was
               turned
               into
               a
               Pageant
               in
               the
               yeare
               666.
               the
               fatall
               figure
               of
               Antichrist
               :
               it
               being
               impossible
               (
               as
               it
               seemeth
               )
               that
               the
               lively
               gifts
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               in
               his
               people
               ,
               should
               breath
               any
               longer
               when
               Formes
               are
               once
               set
               up
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               Answ.
            
             Though
             
               Constantine
            
             appointed
             a
             forme
             of
             Prayer
             to
             his
             Souldiers
             ,
             (
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               vit.
               Constantin
               .
               cap.
            
             20.
             )
             yet
             wee
             doe
             not
             reade
             that
             hee
             limited
             them
             to
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             much
             lesse
             that
             formes
             of
             divine
             Service
             and
             Letanies
             were
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             nor
             scarce
             of
             an
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             .
             Neither
             were
             Regular
             and
             Canonicall
             Singers
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             
               Laodicea
            
             which
             allowed
             them
             ,
             and
             interdicted
             
               Psalmes
            
             composed
             by
             divers
             Christians
             ,
             was
             neare
             about
             sixty
             yeares
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             forbidding
             any
             to
             sing
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             appointed
             to
             sing
             ,
             (
             
               Concil.
               Laodic
               .
               Can.
            
             15.
             )
             though
             they
             did
             it
             to
             abuse
             the
             Peoples
             abuse
             of
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             by
             singing
             out
             of
             Tune
             ;
             yet
             their
             care
             might
             better
             have
             been
             bestowed
             in
             learning
             the
             people
             to
             know
             and
             keepe
             the
             Tune
             ,
             and
             in
             advising
             such
             as
             had
             lowd
             and
             strong
             voyces
             ,
             and
             were
             skilfull
             of
             Song
             ,
             to
             have
             led
             and
             kept
             the
             people
             in
             a
             decent
             melody
             .
             But
             otherwise
             for
             their
             prohibiting
             of
             singing
             of
             
               Psalmes
            
             composed
             by
             private
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             reading
             of
             any
             books
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             in
             
               Canon
            
             59.
             that
             so
             they
             might
             establish
             the
             reading
             of
             Scripture-bookes
             ,
             and
             the
             singing
             of
             Scripture-Psalmes
             .
             
             It
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             superstition
             ,
             that
             it
             tendeth
             rather
             to
             preferre
             divine
             Institutions
             ,
             above
             humane
             Inventions
             .
             When
             they
             interdicted
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             composed
             by
             private
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             they
             called
             Idiots
             ,
             or
             as
             we
             call
             them
             in
             our
             language
             ,
             simple
             fooles
             .
             You
             are
             not
             ignorant
             that
             an
             Idoll
             in
             their
             language
             signifieth
             no
             more
             but
             a
             private
             man
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             the
             Apostle
             himselfe
             useth
             it
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             14.16
             .
             though
             the
             Translators
             turne
             it
             unlearned
             .
          
           
             Neither
             doe
             Formes
             of
             Gods
             Praise
             stop
             the
             breathing
             of
             the
             lively
             Gifts
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             the
             Formes
             are
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             indited
             by
             the
             immediate
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             For
             when
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             and
             of
             other
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             commended
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             and
             by
             them
             were
             ordinarily
             sung
             in
             the
             Temple
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             would
             you
             say
             it
             did
             hinder
             the
             free
             passage
             of
             the
             breathing
             of
             the
             lively
             gifts
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             writings
             and
             Sermons
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ?
             Surely
             
               Elisha
            
             found
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             2
             
               Kings
            
             3.15
             .
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             
               Judah
               .
            
             As
             for
             666
             (
             which
             you
             call
             the
             fatall
             figure
             of
             Antichrist
             )
             judge
             you
             in
             your
             own
             soule
             before
             the
             
             Lord
             ,
             whether
             it
             doe
             more
             savour
             of
             an
             Antichristian
             spirit
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             to
             sing
             the
             
               Psalmes
            
             of
             
               David
            
             with
             one
             accord
             ,
             or
             to
             sing
             
               Te
               Deum
               ,
            
             or
             some
             other
             Anthem
             devised
             by
             a
             private
             spirit
             ,
             one
             man
             alone
             ?
             Sure
             it
             is
             (
             as
             we
             said
             before
             )
             Antichristian
             Churches
             doe
             utterly
             reject
             the
             singing
             of
             
               Davids
               Psalmes
            
             in
             the
             Meeter
             of
             each
             Nation
             in
             their
             Mother
             Tongue
             ,
             yea
             and
             do
             reproach
             such
             
               Psalmes
            
             as
             
               Genevah
            
             jiggs
             ;
             so
             farre
             are
             they
             off
             from
             closing
             with
             singing
             of
             them
             as
             an
             Invention
             of
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               5.
               
               Let
               no
               man
               thinke
               ,
               that
               the
               singing
               of
               
                 Davids
                 Psalmes
              
               is
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               many
               Christians
               have
               found
               their
               affections
               stirred
               (
               as
               
                 Augustine
              
               also
               did
               )
               in
               the
               singing
               of
               them
               .
               This
               doth
               not
               justifie
               this
               practise
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               it
               doth
               Preaching
               by
               a
               false
               calling
               ,
               because
               some
               have
               found
               conversion
               by
               it
               :
               no
               more
               then
               it
               doth
               the
               receiving
               the
               seale
               of
               the
               Supper
               in
               a
               false
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               the
               Idolatrous
               gesture
               of
               kneeling
               ,
               because
               some
               have
               found
               quickning
               and
               strengthening
               Grace
               therein
               .
               For
               Gods
               goodnesse
               many
               times
               goeth
               beyond
               his
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             We
             cannot
             say
             ,
             That
             Gods
             goodnesse
             goeth
             beyond
             his
             Truth
             ,
             though
             sometime
             he
             shew
             a
             man
             mercy
             out
             of
             his
             way
             .
             For
             we
             have
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             word
             to
             testifie
             ,
             that
             so
             sometime
             he
             doth
             as
             
               Saul
            
             found
             converting
             grace
             in
             going
             to
             
               Damascus
            
             to
             persecute
             the
             Saints
             .
             But
             this
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             doth
             thus
             ,
             he
             either
             convinceth
             a
             man
             of
             the
             error
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             before
             he
             shew
             him
             favour
             in
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             did
             
               Saul
            
             ;
             )
             or
             else
             the
             way
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             Dutie
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             some
             falling
             in
             the
             circumstance
             of
             it
             .
             Many
             of
             
               Israel
            
             that
             came
             to
             the
             Passeover
             in
             
               Hezekiahs
            
             time
             in
             their
             uncleannesse
             ,
             yet
             they
             found
             mercy
             with
             the
             Lord
             .
             But
             it
             was
             because
             the
             Ordinance
             and
             Duty
             was
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             failing
             was
             onely
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             Preparation
             to
             it
             ,
             2
             
               Chron.
            
             30.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             But
             if
             
               Micah
            
             set
             up
             an
             invention
             of
             his
             own
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             promise
             himselfe
             a
             blessing
             in
             some
             orderly
             circumstance
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             did
             
               Judg.
            
             17.13
             .
             )
             yet
             let
             him
             be
             sure
             he
             shall
             finde
             a
             curse
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             blessing
             ,
             according
             as
             God
             hath
             exprest
             it
             ,
             
               Deut.
            
             7.26
             .
             It
             is
             granted
             and
             bewailed
             ,
             that
             there
             hath
             been
             found
             some
             sinfull
             failings
             in
             sundry
             circumstances
             of
             some
             Ministers
             callings
             :
             And
             yet
             because
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             calling
             was
             of
             God
             ;
             many
             have
             found
             saving
             blessings
             in
             attending
             on
             their
             Ministery
             .
             And
             the
             Lords
             
             Supper
             administred
             by
             them
             being
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             the
             gesture
             in
             which
             it
             was
             received
             was
             corrupt
             ,
             the
             Lord
             was
             pleased
             to
             accept
             and
             blesse
             what
             was
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             to
             passe
             by
             sinnes
             of
             ignorance
             in
             his
             people
             .
             But
             can
             it
             ever
             be
             proved
             that
             when
             any
             practise
             of
             Gods
             worship
             hath
             been
             but
             an
             humane
             and
             Antichristian
             invention
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             neverthelesse
             blessed
             with
             the
             communication
             of
             spirituall
             affections
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             seldome
             and
             rarely
             ,
             but
             frequently
             and
             usually
             ;
             not
             to
             one
             or
             two
             Saints
             ,
             but
             generally
             ;
             not
             to
             the
             weakest
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             strongest
             Christians
             ?
             We
             are
             verily
             perswaded
             no
             such
             instance
             can
             be
             given
             since
             the
             world
             began
             .
             God
             is
             not
             wont
             to
             honour
             and
             blesse
             the
             wayes
             of
             superstition
             ,
             with
             the
             reward
             of
             sincere
             devotion
             .
             But
             surely
             God
             hath
             delighted
             to
             blesse
             the
             singing
             of
             his
             holy
             
               Psalmes
               ,
            
             with
             gracious
             and
             spirituall
             affections
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             
               Augustines
            
             time
             ,
             &
             in
             
               Justine
               Martyrs
            
             before
             him
             ,
             but
             from
             age
             to
             age
             to
             his
             Saints
             ,
             usually
             ,
             generally
             ,
             and
             abundantly
             :
             so
             that
             doubtlesse
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             defraud
             their
             soules
             of
             much
             spirituall
             good
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             who
             defraud
             themselves
             of
             the
             Fellowship
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             But
             ●ere
             is
             the
             misery
             of
             the
             present
             age
             ,
             that
             those
             Ordinances
             that
             men
             have
             practised
             ,
             either
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             grounds
             thereof
             ,
             or
             without
             the
             life
             and
             sence
             of
             the
             comfort
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             without
             the
             sincere
             love
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             therefore
             afterwards
             in
             the
             houre
             and
             power
             of
             Temptation
             cast
             them
             aside
             ,
             and
             so
             forsaken
             the
             holy
             Institutions
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             embrace
             &
             please
             themselves
             in
             their
             own
             imaginations
             .
             How
             much
             more
             safe
             were
             it
             ,
             for
             humble
             and
             sincere
             Christians
             ,
             to
             walke
             in
             Gods
             holy
             feare
             ,
             and
             in
             sence
             of
             their
             own
             ignorance
             ,
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             temptations
             ,
             to
             suspect
             their
             own
             private
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             humbly
             to
             beg
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Light
             and
             Truth
             ,
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
             and
             meekly
             to
             cons●lt
             with
             Brethren
             without
             setting
             up
             any
             Idoll
             or
             forestalled
             Imag●nation
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             before
             they
             resolve
             to
             runne
             a
             by-way
             ,
             to
             the
             griefe
             and
             scandall
             of
             their
             Brethren
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Palsey
             distemper
             in
             a
             member
             to
             be
             carried
             with
             a
             different
             motion
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             body
             :
             The
             Lord
             heale
             our
             swervings
             ,
             and
             stablish
             us
             with
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             and
             Grace
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .